How Important is the Role of a Proofreader?
As I ponder this question a few ideas come to mind. The fact that more than 1,000 million people world-wide regularly write and speak English is a good start. As English is more and more seen as a universal language, the importance of constructing precise, clear and informative language is crucial to attract readers and engage them with your work. As is so often the case, writers are bombarded with thoughts and ideas and are keen to showcase their work as quickly as their fingers dance across
the keyboard. Consequently, in their haste, spelling or grammatical errors can occur, and often the writer maybe unaware of any mistakes or inconsistencies. The danger is that the author’s belief in what they have written may be at odds with what has actually appeared on the page and they may not even be aware of the discrepancy. This is where good proofreaders and editors can ‘make or break’ a potential manuscript taking ‘pride of place’ in the bookstores.
We are all aware of the complexities of the English language. Many words are derived from Latin origins, whilst others are from Old English and contain vocabulary from the Anglo-Saxons, which originated from the German settlers up to and including the 5th Century. During the 8th and 9th Centuries, the influence of Viking invaders impacted the language as it absorbed many words with Scandinavian origins. The Norman-French influence on English resulted from the French invasion during the 11th Century. Not only is the European Union’s official language English, but the English language is the main form of communication between Commonwealth Heads of State.
Understanding the various syntax styles and of course, the eight parts of speech, namely nouns, verbs, adjectives, adverbs, pronouns, conjunctions, prepositions and interjections, all play an important role for proofreaders and editors. It is important to not become too pedantic when scrutinizing work. I think that words should flow freely and sometimes certain rules can be bent if not broken. For example, the adage ‘do not end a sentence with a preposition’, need not always apply.
At times, this rule has to be broken to improve the flow of the sentence. As a result, no ambiguities will present itself to the reader. Using the correct verb tenses, as well as identifying transitive and intransitive verbs is a necessary element in good proofreading. The essential building blocks to all written work are, of course, the correct use of punctuation marks. All good proofreaders set the tone of a piece of work by paying close attention to this.
Some people may argue that proofreaders and editors are becoming redundant because of the use of modern spell-checkers and on-line dictionaries. I disagree with this line of argument, as a spell checker does not pick up errors where words sound the same but have a different meaning (homophones). For example ‘there’,'their’ and ‘they’re’. Only one of these words will be correct in the context of the sentence. Other words which the writer may use to appeal to their readers may well have the incorrect meaning in the context of the sentence. The proofreader will be able to identify this and suggest alternative, more appropriate words. It goes without saying, that the importance of a good proofreader and editor can mean either success or
failure for an aspiring writer. All too often, the writer is passionate about their work, the concepts and ideas expressed, yet is oblivious to the nuts and bolts involved in using English. Having a ‘fresh set of eyes’ peruse the written word can not only remedy any problems but also enable the proofreader to make alternative suggestions as to how best the writer can express their intent. The small cost involved in having your written work properly analysed, corrected, and presented, gives the writer much needed credibility. After all, isn’t that what every writer aspires for? Credibility?
‘Editors ………… Who Needs Them?’
When an author approaches an editor, they will think ‘what can this editor do for my manuscript?’ Can my manuscript be improved so that it will catch the reader’s eye and more importantly, the eye of a potential publisher? Is it worth the cost of having an editor look at my work?
The answer is a resounding ‘yes’! A good editor will give you the best chance of your work being published. Discrepancies and inconsistencies will be brought to your attention and alternative suggestions made. After consultation between author and editor regarding the writer’s goals, an editor can then shape the writing, correct syntax errors, and make observations and notes on all the aspects of the writing project. The role of researching the writer’s facts will also fall to the editor,
to confirm the authenticity of information, and whether it has legal or ethical implications that need to be considered. Good editing will re-enforce the writer’s credibility. All good editors apply the rules of English grammar consistently. Editors will analyse solecisms of style – unnecessary jargon, ambiguity, misuse of figures of speech, inappropriate vocabulary, wordiness, racism, sexist language and obvious parochialisms, when applicable.
There are many different types of editors. A manuscript editor’s role concentrates on the smooth flow of sentence structure, whilst proofreading editors’ focus on syntax, namely, grammatical errors, spelling and punctuation. Giving a ‘voice’ to your work by shaping your manuscript is achieved by a structural or stylist editor. The written content is checked for clarity, sense, grammatical and mechanical accuracy by a copyeditor, who also researches the guidelines or standards which
the writer has to adhere to. Editors will bring their own instincts to bear, and be aware of the risks of over editing. The editor fulfils the role that a pre-release audience fulfils for the film maker.
The many roles an editor performs in collaboration with the author, enables the many processes of correction, condensation, consistent and accurate work to be accomplished. Applying a methodical approach will ensure that the author’s creative skills and their ability to communicate clearly and effectively are brought to the fore. An editor will make sure that your work
is readable. If your syntax is incorrect, for any one of a myriad of reasons, an editor will rectify this problem. Corrections may be made with sentence structure. The use of complex and compound sentences may be suggested as well as varying short and long sentences, so as to improve the flow of writing for your audience.
Once an author seeks publication, it becomes a business arrangement. It is up to all authors to make sure that their manuscripts are as well written as possible. Publishers look for works that will reach wide general audiences or specific target audiences; they will avoid poorly written and researched material. With a well written manuscript an author improves his chances of being accepted. An editor acts like a sounding board, makes suggestions for improvement, and creates dynamism in your written work, to attract potential readers. As an editor, you have to remain flexible with negotiations and recognize that your role does not include comprehensive rewriting of the manuscript. The editor needs to be aware that the
intellectual property rights to the work remain the property of the author, or their publishing firm. When employing an editorial service it is essential to draw up a clearly worded contract that all parties understand. The advantages of employing an editor to review and analyse your manuscript, is well worth the additional expense incurred, to have your work published.
Writers - Know Your Audience
Before any good writer starts to write, it is important that they work out and summarise exactly the type of audience they are targeting. There are many things to consider, and if you have not researched fully, the hard work and effort involved in the writing process is wasted as the writer has not appealed to their chosen audience.
Once the writer knows, identifies with, and understands the reader they hope to attract, they can use idioms, language and expressions that their audience are familiar with. These key words and phrases will resonate with the audience because they
are familiar with the terminology used. The writer builds a relationship with the reader through the shared familiarity of the language they use.
Knowledge of the target audience’s demographics, gender, and other relevant background such as common recreational activities, help the writer identify with their target market. A good example is in the vocabulary used for children’s audiences at various ages, such as beginning readers, pre-teens and young adults; each of these markets has quite individual demands. Together, they would be far different again writing for academics, lawyers or friends. Writing for older people usually dictates a more formal structure of writing as opposed to younger readers, who are used to a less rigid style. Another aspect is the level of education the audience possesses; this will dictate the terminology and vocabulary available to the writer.
A good awareness of the cultural backgrounds of the audience is also essential for the writer. The potential is there to unwittingly cause offence thereby detracting from the writer’s message. The diverse cultures of many of the world’s countries including different religious beliefs, political beliefs, and people from widely divergent socio-economic levels, all reinforce
the benefit of undertaking thorough research before writing.
Brainstorming and sharing life experiences and events should be considered when creating plots and characters. The writing will flow more smoothly and be more convincing when it incorporates events and settings which are familiar to the writer. The successful writer’s skill lies in the understanding and insight into human nature they bring to their audience. The writer’s skills are enhanced by broadening their own knowledge base as much as possible and by reading widely.
If the target audience is children, consideration should be given to using illustrations to support the text. Picture books are excellent for helping children to generate ideas and opinions on different issues. Visual literacy also promotes learning as children with limited vocabulary can make sense of the concepts presented through the medium of the illustration. Generalisations concerning the human condition can often use illustrations combined with figurative language to achieve their purpose.
Being confident about your target audience, their requirements, and their expectations is crucial for success. In combination with a good story and plot, using the correct linguistics, namely, grammatical constructs, jargon and semantic length are the expression of the writer’s craft.
As the saying goes ‘The devil is in the detail’ and it is in paying attention to the detail, that the writer will experience
success.
Book Review – ‘The Freudian Slip’ by Marion von Adlerstein. Published by Hachette, Australia, N.S.W. 2011.
If you, are a reader craving a trip down memory lane, especially to Sydney in the ‘swinging sixties’, when women were judged more on their appearances than intelligence, sock darning was still a regular activity and the Sunday roast appeared as regular as clock work on the dining table, then this book is for you! Speaking as a ‘baby boomer’ myself, growing up in Adelaide, I could relate to von Adlerstein’s nostalgic view of what life was like for women in that era. Her‘over the top’ use of sixties clichés and references to icons of that era, is testimony to the author’s sharp eye for detail and also to her
illustriously long career in journalism and advertising. This story is the brain child of 79 year old, first time novelist, Marion
von Adlerstein.
‘Mad Men’ devotees may feel that von Adlerstein has simply ‘piggy-backed’ on this successful television drama.
I disagree. Her attention to detail (albeit too much on occasions), and using her life experiences as a frame of reference, transports readers back in time. This bygone era conjures up nostalgic memories, boasting elegantly dressed women with beehive hairdos, playing ‘hostess’ at dinner parties whilst offering chicken mornay vol-au-vents, asparagus spears wrapped in brown bread, devilled eggs, meatloaf terrines, and of course the porcupine look-alike oranges speared with cocktail onions.
The story is set in the Bofinger, Adams, Rawson and Keane advertising agency (BARK), in 1963. You will not be disappointed with the office politics, namely, back stabbing, extra marital affairs, and the never ending struggle amongst the
company’s cast of characters as they climb the corporate ladder. The three very different sub-plots of the leading ladies, namely, Bea, Desi and Stella are intertwined throughout the book. Thirty something Bea is a divorcee copywriter who is very private, whilst the attractive statuesque blonde heiress and television producer, Desi, is engaged to one of the most eligible bachelors in town. Her extra-curricular activities bring shame onto her well connected family, and attract the unwanted attentions of the Press. Meanwhile, Stella, who came ‘from the wrong side of town’ is desperately seeking acceptance into the higher echelons, and does everything in her power to improve her status in the firm. Karma comes back to bite her, as her lack of creativity, common sense and inclination to plagiarise returns to haunt her, after her promotion from
secretary to copywriter and personal assistant.
In sixties Australia, most women were expected to be subservient to men, and von Adlerstein portrays this beautifully in her story. Women had a lot to put up with. Their bosses long drawn out lunches, the ever pervading smell and inhalation of cigarette smoke and sexist remarks on a regular basis. For example:
“The last strains of ‘Waltzing Matilda’ were accompanied by canned applause. When Guy turned down the volume the first words anyone heard came from Kelvin, the despatch boy, who’d sneaked in and now stood at the back of the room. ‘I wouldn’t mind giving her a grand slam!’ There was a burst of laughter. Stella pretended not to have heard, turning to smile at Jacques as he topped up her glass. ‘What did he say?’ asked someone. ‘He wants to get into her pants’, said someone else. ‘Whose?’ ‘Guy’s seck-a-tree’s”.
The hilarious twist on the company’s advertising campaign showing off sexy lingerie should satisfy the very toughest of
critics! Using the pun ‘Freudian Slip’ as the title for her book, works to the author’s advantage, and the story that unfolds is entertaining as well as thought provoking when read in the light of our 21st century perspective on the theme. The credibility of the agency is under threat as the closeted world of homosexuals is suddenly exposed to the light of day. The author weaves her magic in a tale of humour, paranoia and fear, as the likelihood of the Agency losing an important client, is real. Stella’s lack of integrity eventually becomes her undoing. To reveal more may spoil the read!
All in all, I think the author has crafted a remarkable tale. She allows us to accurately relive the times and era of the sixties, to observe career women trying to prove that they were just as capable as men of selling a certain type of breakfast cereal or conditioning shampoo. More than that, she enables us to look back with rose coloured glasses on a simpler world with our accumulated wisdom of another half century of social progress. Those of us that didn’t experience the sixties will still enjoy the tale for its naivety in the relationship between the sexes that it portrays. If readers are looking for an in depth, more historical look at this era, they may be disappointed. Personally, I enjoyed this light hearted and refreshing trip down memory lane. The sixties were indeed an interesting time in Australian history when women’s liberation was long overdue;
however, I can’t help but feel that something of the magic of that era has been lost in this brave new world we live in!
It’s all in the Title and the Blurb!
There is always a sense of foreboding, whenever the topic of choosing a book’s title is raised. Why do writers often struggle with the title? Is it because of the knowledge that if a title isn’t ‘catchy’ enough to attract a reader’s eye, then their manuscript may be doomed to gather dust in the obscure recesses of some publisher’s archives? Ninety percent of the probability of success or failure can hinge on the title the author chooses for their work . There is also the concern that the chosen title
should convey clearly and accurately, what the work is about.
A good method of getting the right handle on a title is to jot down a paragraph which summarises what the book is about.
It is then possible to itemise all the verbs, and nouns that are written down, searching for potential word combinations derived from the nouns and verbs. A book title may be found this way, if not, brainstorming more ideas using synonyms may be useful. Phrasing words together is another possibility if a title still does not suggest itself. In any case, bear in mind
that the publisher may still change the final title. Keeping this in mind, helps the writer to not become obsessed with having
the ‘perfect’ title.
Awareness of the genre’ and understanding what kind of feeling is portrayed is important to title selection. The title needs to clearly communicate to the readers exactly how the book is portrayed. Making lists of books on any of the numerous internet sites with the same genre, is useful in selecting a title, as is writing words, that relate to the book regarding the setting and characters used in the plot. Verbs that capture action in the storyline are important. Any word that conjures up feelings or images relating to the book’s storyline should also be recorded. Having selected potential word combinations and possible titles, set them aside for a time. During this time allow the subconscious to filter ideas and possibilities. Examining the list with “fresh eyes” subsequently, will help achieve the desired title. The author should also research the selected title to confirm that it has not already been used.
A title should match the tone of the book and whether it conveys the correct genre’. The author should also “know” their
potential audience and understand the words and phrases that catch the eye and imagination of the reader.
Neither should the importance of the blurb be underestimated. The blurb must entice the browsing reader to buy the book. It is the book’s sales pitch. The blurb has to persuade the reader to buy your book as opposed to the other titles available nearby. For these reasons, several considerations need to be taken into account when writing the blurb. Appealing phrases, written in a coherent and exciting way aimed at capturing the reader’s imagination, are essential. The author must tantalize and tease with language that resonates with readers of the genre’. In a few words and phrases, the author has to build a summary and overview of his work sufficient to entice the customer to buy the book.
The author may even resort to hyperboles for extra emphasis. For example “The mission is incredible. The consequences of failure are unimaginable. The ending is unthinkable.” ( Matthew Reilly,“Six Sacred Stones.”) The over exaggeration of words and phrases as a deliberate writing device, can bring additional life to the writer’s plot.
The ability to condense informative information into a short amount of space requires practice and skill. From time to time, editors or possible publishers may write the blurb. Authors usually have been working on their book for some years, the editor or publisher can bring a fresh perspective to the book. Favourable comments from other authors can sometimes be included in the blurb to re-enforce the reader’s introduction to the story. This added credibility hopefully entices readers to grab the book and open their wallets! In some blurbs the ability to use catchy phrases, and incorporate the narrative with an air of mystery and intrigue, will help to engage potential readers. Reading the blurb, potential buyers should begin to empathise with the characters and the setting and want to find out more. An ideal length blurb is around 100-250 words; any longer and the reader may lose interest or they get sufficient detail to obviate their purchase of the book. It is important therefore, not to disclose too much of the plot.
Potential readers and purchasers automatically turn to the back of the book to read the blurb. The blurb can be thought of as the book’s negligee, it entices, promising delights to come, without being too revealing. Reading the blurb should be ‘eye candy’ or the savouring of ‘melt in your mouth’ chocolate. Using action verbs and minimising adjectives and nouns helps to reinforce the sense of conflict and tension inherent in the story. Think of it as ‘baking a cake’, all the ingredients must be present for the recipe to succeed. If the author does not give a summary of the central plot or theme of the book, the effectiveness of the blurb to generate sales, will be compromised. A well written blurb is like the eternal ‘Pandora’s Box’; a sense of mystery, purpose and intrigue inviting the buyer to test the waters for themselves.
Book Review – “Smashed : Growing Up a Drunk Girl”, by Koren Zailckas. Published by Ebury Press 2006., U.K.
‘Don’t be put off by the title’ my daughter told me as she handed me this book. ‘It’s really good, you’ll enjoy it’. Normally, I would not have selected this type of book, but as I started to turn the pages, I soon knew exactly what she meant. It is a book that demands to be read. Zailckas expressed herself beautifully, often through poetic prose and in a compelling way. As each chapter unfolded into the next, I had a real sense of foreboding as I found myself caught up in her destructive lifestyle. I felt like I was one of her drinking buddies. A less able writer would have fallen victim to repetitive monotony whilst recalling events of binge drinking, but Zailckas succeeded in chronicling her memoirs in an engaging and very thought provoking way.
Very little was mentioned of Zailckas’s family, except that her parents were very loving towards her as was her sister. She was obviously from an upper middle class American family, who outwardly portrayed an idyllic childhood and lifestyle. Out of respect for her family, she did not reveal too many details concerning them, instead the book targeted her drinking lifestyle, whilst in College and in University. What becomes apparent is a sub culture of young women who enjoy drinking, and even though non-alcoholic drugs are shunned, for some reason this ‘elixir of life’ is accepted as a normal part of
society. Alcohol is viewed as a vital part of the ‘rite of passage’. This book raises some alarming questions about the acceptance of binge drinking, which the author has deliberately set out to do by her brutally honest recollection of events. The reader is left wondering, ‘why if she was supposedly from a stable and loving family,did she feel the all consuming
need to drink?’
Her drinking career started at 14. ‘Southern Comfort’ was her choice of beverage as she sneaked a drink at her friend, Natalie’s house. By the age of 15 she was drinking considerably more as she details events of partying with friends, losing clothes whilst drunk, and experiencing blackouts. A case of alcoholic poisoning saw her admitted to hospital to have her
stomach pumped when she was 16. A night of downing shots of hard liquor had its inevitable consequence. Not only was she fighting for her life in the emergency room, but once discharged, she faced the wrath of her distraught parents. Unfortunately, it did not deter her compulsion to drink again.
Her acceptance into Syracuse University saw her joining a Sorority, ‘Zeta Alpha Sigma’, in her second year. Initiation rituals
were part and parcel of the group. Zailckas alluded to the fact that all US campuses were alcohol soaked. She intentionally looked for other drinking companions, and so the destructive spiral of out of control drinking binges reached new highs.
Detailing these drinking sessions, she refers to incidents where she stumbled home alone in vomit stained clothing, later waking in bed naked, wondering whether she had lost her virginity and to whom. Blackouts became a common occurrence as she continued to drink herself into oblivion. The blackouts continued to plague her over a number of years, accompanied by vicious hangovers that unfortunately did little to dissuade her from her chosen path. At some point, Zailckas realised the monotonous drinking coupled with the blackouts, date rapes and suicidal thoughts had to stop. She left the Sorority and became a recluse. She finally stopped drinking at 22.
Zailckas felt the need to drink, because she lacked confidence, was acutely self conscious and she felt that she did not ‘fit
in’. Alcohol gave her a false sense of wellbeing and whilst under its influence she felt she could cope. She managed to secure a position as a journalist in New York; however, she rejected the notion of accepting outside help to combat her addiction.
Zailckas refused to attend ‘Alcoholics Anonymous’, because she did not believe she was an alcoholic. Readers may well reach a different conclusion. In any event, her efforts to ‘go it alone’ are highly commendable. To this day, Zailckas cannot promise to stay sober, but is trying.
This book has captured a quintessential American girl’s adolescence. The author’s insight into a so called ‘normal’ lifestyle of binge drinking is remarkable. For many years alcohol defined her, and her lifestyle. Zailckas could not cope in social situations without being drunk. She thought alcohol was the panacea for all her troubles, all self doubts. Disturbing statistics were quoted in the book from the Harvard School of Public Health Studies. “Most girls have their first drink by the age of 12, and get drunk by the age of 14; teenage girls drink as much as their male peers, but their bodies process it badly. (They get drunker faster, stay drunk longer and are more likely to die of alcohol poisoning). Research also suggests that date rape and alcohol go hand in hand.”
Binge drinking is a world-wide phenomenon increasingly affecting many societies. For many adolescents, it has become a way of life. For this reason alone, Zailckas’s story should feature prominently in all school curriculums around the world.
The insightfulness and engaging prose of Koren Zailckas, will resonate with teenage readers, and will prompt thought provoking questions and introspection. Too many young women succumb to peer pressure, they feel the need to meet high social standards and crave acceptance from their friends. All too often, alcohol is resorted to and abused in the hope of finding the perfect panacea for their perceived insecurities. The tacit acceptance by our communities of alcohol as an ‘acceptable drug’ aided and abetted by the clever marketing of the alcohol purveyors who target the up and coming
generation of new consumers, has to be checked. Society can no longer afford to turn a blind eye to this ever growing problem, which is wreaking havoc amongst our children. Therefore, I highly recommend this book and congratulate Zailckas for her honesty, integrity and insightfulness. This is a story that will resonate with many young people at a cross-road in their lives, as well as their despairing parents. We ignore Zailckas’s message, at our peril!
Slavery and the Internet
Since man first gave up the hunter gatherer lifestyle and settled into agrarian pursuits, there has been an economic
incentive for some humans to exploit others. Exploitation of another’s muscle and brainpower enabled the exploiter to leapfrog to positions of control, power and affluence that would have been unattainable otherwise. Traditionally,
slavery involved control over the resources and abilities of an individual, who had been beaten in armed conflict. As human groupings developed into more complex tribes, societies and ultimately economies, subjugation and exploitation
became institutionalised, and conquest was not the only pathway into slavery, it also became hereditary.
Ultimately, the death of slavery as an institution can be attributed to economic imperatives. When one human being owns
another, indebtedness accumulates, which neither party can discharge easily; the slave, because he has no choice; the owner, because they have invested time, money and care in their property. As economies matured, and machinery became
available to supplant the labour of humans, slaves became a less viable and profitable investment for owners. Therefore, even though we tend to have a rose coloured view of the abandonment of slavery as a great leap forward in human morality, the real reasons for its demise are more pragmatic. Economics, not morality, killed the traditional type of slavery. Prior to the American Civil War, ostensibly fought over the issue of slavery, the economic prosperity of the southern states was already in decline, compared with the northern states, which had started replacing manpower with machine power, and had been less enmeshed in the system of slavery as a result.
The original mindset that led humanity to the concept of slavery has not disappeared; it has simply changed its ‘modus
operandi’. When slaves became uneconomic to own, we invented the ‘working class’, people who were paid as little as possible and forced to work in conditions that were little, if any, improved from those that slaves had previously enjoyed. Workers became a much better option than slaves for many owners, because they were now responsible for their own health and well-being. Overhead costs were therefore significantly reduced. The newly emancipated workers did not benefit from the supposed freedoms they were given, they merely substituted ‘servitude’ for ‘slavery’. Freedom in a monetary economy is illusionary, except for those who have financial freedom as well. The persistence of sweat shops in developing countries, turning out products destined for the high end markets of the advanced economies, is the modern interpretation of slavery in all but name.
Over time, some workers in first world economies have clawed back some ground through unionisation and as owners
realised that some basic standards had to be met, to reduce the undesirable consequences, associated with unfettered exploitation. Owners have also concluded that giving workers the wherewithal to purchase the products they make is a way of improving profit through stimulating consumption.
With the advent of the electronic civilisation we now have, new pressures and opportunities have emerged. The trend of supplanting people with machines in the workplace has continued largely unabated, putting increasing pressure on workers to find and keep employment. Owners have been able to set workers against each other, by insisting on higher standards of education for occupations that did not require them previously, or expecting commitment to the work beyond what the average person would regard as reasonable, for the wages paid. Others have used the trend to exploit under-employed and otherwise disadvantaged workers, by putting downward pressure on remuneration.
The internet age has ushered in a cabal of ‘carpet baggers’ who happily offer payment for work performed at hourly rates,
substantially below, that what workers would receive if they were paid wages commensurate with that required to remain at, or above, the agreed poverty line of their community. These ‘entrepreneurs’ will argue that they are not behaving like the slave owners of bygone days, because workers are free to make their own decisions about whether to work for the pittance on offer or not. No doubt, many internet entrepreneurs will seek to take the moral high ground and object vigorously to the scandalous imputations made against them. However, this is mere hypocrisy when they are fully aware that many employees in reality have very little choice, but to accept the wages on offer in the modern labour market.
The internet is an anonymous, totally individualised market place where employees and employers conduct business
largely away from the regulatory eyes of governments, who may be expected to impose standards of fairness and equity. The worker is in ‘a take it or leave it’ predicament and in direct and unfettered competition with others, offering their services from around the world. The internet employer, on the other hand, has only their personal moral compass to guide them as to what is a fair and equitable rate for the services provided by their employees. More often than not, this moral compass swings unerringly towards self-interest. There is little, if any, incentive to pay properly for work performed if the employer can reach across the globe for their workforce, in the full knowledge that he or she is able to pit third world workers against those of the first world and still achieve a comparable outcome.
The Relevance of Proofreading and Editing in the World of e-Books.
Proofreading and editing is highly relevant in the e-book world. Writers can avail themselves of online e-book editing services. These services provide an e-book editorial service which will not only review a manuscript for syntax, spelling and grammatical errors, but also provide useful recommendations on organisation, flow and content of an e-book. The critiquing, editing and proofreading required for writers, interested in publishing for the e-book world are an essential process to achieve the desired results. Words are a projection of the author; an extension of their literary self. Readers continuously judge an author’s credibility, and if an incorrect synonym for example, is used; their credibility and lack of craftsmanship is at stake.
When the author has established the desired layout for their e-book, and decided that the goals they envisage for their work have been set, a qualified editor can offer constructive criticism, and advice on conceptual and style issues that may need further clarification and polishing, to ensure it will reach the targeted audience. A competent editor is like an essayist, understanding and working with literary and traditional aesthetic forms, to achieve a final crafted result that appeals to readers.
Tweaking and revising a manuscript, is an author’s opportunity to obtain an objective review of their work. However, the prospective author must guard against succumbing to over-editing and becoming too pedantic, as this will unnecessarily delay publication of the manuscript. The author should reflect on whether they have responded appropriately in terms of the implicit promise to their potential readers. Reviewing chapter titles is a quick guide as to whether the author has addressed the major points, the book seeks to address. An author should embrace the review process as early as feasible, as at that stage, their investment in the written work is not as extensive as it will be as the work progresses. Proofreading and editing of potential e-books is no less important than for traditional books. Author credibility and acceptability is not altered by a
change in the delivery mechanism. Readers will be attracted or disenchanted by an author’s writing style and craftsmanship, irrespective of how they make contact with their work. Whether writing for traditional or e-book audiences, authors should meticulously plan their proposed work and have a clear insight into what they hope to achieve.
Reviewing of a manuscript is best done by a competent and qualified person who has no personal interest in the success of the project; objectivity is worth paying for, to obtain clear and constructive feedback.
The literary world has changed dramatically since the introduction of e-books; however, the relevance of proofreading and editing manuscripts to make them suitable for e-book publication is still paramount for success. In an era where authors can self publish online, and anyone with internet access can bill themselves as an author, the reader can afford to be very
discriminatory in their selection. Sloppy and poorly written work will rapidly sink along with the author’s credibility.
Social Conscience, Animal Rights and the Internet
The morality of humans may be judged by how they treat the vulnerable in their society. We regard those who engage in human sacrifice, slavery, false imprisonment etc., as barbaric. What then are we to make of those who exploit, degrade and torture the most vulnerable of all, our domesticated and companion animals? We salve our collective conscious with
legislation to prevent cruelty to animals, yet our justice system seldom applies the full force available to the law in cases of cruelty, neglect or maltreatment. For example, in one case, the systematic torture of a young dog which resulted in its slow death over a number of hours, only attracted a four month prison sentence, although the magistrate could have imposed a maximum of five years goal. It is obvious to the layman and the community in general, that magistrates are often reluctant to apply the penalties at their disposal. Undoubtedly, this is one of the reasons why the cruelty of animals persists, to the extent that it does.
It is naïve to think that better application of the penalties which are available, will stop animal cruelty cases from occurring, however, enforcing stronger penalties will certainly help deter potential offenders and the less scrupulous commercial exploiters of animals. Animal cruelty cases are no different than other forms of crimes. History tells us, that vigorous
prosecution of offences and rigorous application of the available penalties, will act as a deterrent.
The continued maltreatment and exploitation of animals persists, because of a range of factors present in our community.
These include a lack of determination by the judicial system, to treat these cases with the gravity they deserve. This is further aided and abetted by Councils, who issue the permits and collect the fees associated with keeping animals, merely as a revenue raising exercise, paying lip service to the expectations and concerns of their rate payers. Councils need to be accountable for more than just collecting the associated revenue. If they require people to be licensed, they must also assume an obligation to ensure that these licensed enterprises which exploit animals for commercial gain, are run appropriately and adhere to the standards of humaneness, expected by the community. Currently, unscrupulous operators will cite Council approval of their facility as “permission” to operate as they do. This attitude blatantly side steps the
issue of whether animals are being kept in humane conditions, and should not be tolerated. Neither should we tolerate the reaction of Councils, which argue that their hands are tied because the facility previously obtained Council approval. If
we are serious about our moral superiority as sentient human beings, we need to do better, much better.
State and Federal Governments should also have a central role in monitoring community expectations. A large part of our lives are intertwined with domesticated animals, in one way or another, whether as owners or consumers. We need to ensure that those creatures that lay their lives down for us are at least humanely treated, and even though we exploit them, we have an obligation to minimise our cruelty and callousness towards them. As concerned citizens, we have a duty to make sure that our elected representatives are as accountable in this area of community life, as in any other. It is their responsibility to ensure that the community’s expectations are met.
It is not good enough to tolerate or ignore the inhumane treatment of animals in our community, any more than we tolerate
cruelty and inhumanity towards children, who are also vulnerable members of our community. We should liken our
attitude towards the ill treatment of animals in much the same light as our abhorrence to the predation of adults on children. Neither animals nor children have a voice or power to resist how they are treated, therefore, we as a community have a duty to champion their cause.
As a society, our success is intimately bound up with domesticated animals as companions, or as creatures that we exploit for
commercial gain. We must assume responsibility for their welfare, not only when it suits us, but as an unshakable duty; just as we accept that we have a duty to uphold the welfare of our fellow citizens and their rights. The long held religious viewpoint that man has dominion over animals really has no place in a modern society. We may exploit and manipulate them to suit our needs, but we shouldn’t pretend that we have a God given right to do so. The fact that we are more intelligent than the animals that we interact with, robs us of any excuse that we are ignorant of their welfare needs. The only conclusion any thinking person can come to, is that those of us who are cruel to animals are possessed of less moral calibre, than the very animals they mistreat.
The reality of human society is that we do have to exploit animals for commercial gain and food; that is not the issue. What is the issue, however, is in how we treat those animals as part of our exploitation. It cannot be accepted that animals are slaughtered inhumanely or with excessive cruelty, when we have at our disposal, so many options to do it humanely. Neither is there any excuse for maintaining or breeding animals in sub-standard conditions, where their development and welfare is compromised by the conditions that they are kept in.
Magistrates need look no further than their conscience to decide whether the way a creature is kept, and treated, is humane. We do not need to keep dogs chained up in cages, unable to exercise, or where they consistently lack water, are under nourished or beaten; simply because the owners are not prepared to accept full responsibility for their welfare, or because the owners partake in this maltreatment, for their own gratification. We do not need to keep pigs in filthy conditions, beat them to death when slaughtering them, or overcrowd them in pens, where they cannot exercise. We do not need to lock hens in cages, as breeding machines, where their short sad lives are totally at odds with their instinctive behaviour.
The internet has the opportunity to play a powerful role in ensuring that animals are better treated than they have been, not only by disseminating cases of maltreatment to wider audiences, but also in prompting lobby groups and social media to actively encourage Government bodies to be more vigorous in accepting responsibility, for the humane treatment of
animals. We know this is possible through the work of people who have fought against battery hen farms as well as
other instances, where the spotlight has been turned on the inhumane practices of commercial interests in the animal husbandry industry.
As a concerned individual, you can support the cause of animal welfare. Challenge your elected representatives on their position on animal welfare, and vote accordingly. Force your local Council to bear their share of the responsibility in ensuring that animal welfare is upheld in your community; question how they use the funds collected, such as dog
registrations, breeding kennel registrations etc. Find out how they actually supervise animal welfare in your community and demand that they do better, if it is apparent that they only pay lip service. Lobby to ensure that animal welfare legislation is strengthened and be vocal when magistrates leniently apply the laws, in cases of animal cruelty. Use social media to incite opposition to apathy about animal cruelty. The power is in your hands, how do you want your morality judged?
The Truth is Out There; It Just Has to be Found
In our modern world, many people immediately resort to the Internet for answers to anything they do not understand, or as a solution to a problem, and the Internet may well provide a quick answer. However, do they ever ask themselves, ‘how accurate is this information and is it backed up by credible proof and genuine expertise?’ Should readers accept everything they read at face value? Of course common sense tells us that the answers to these questions is a resounding ‘no’, but some people are mislead easily and will always believe what they read.
For instance, Wikipedia is known and used as a defacto encyclopaedia, one where anybody and everybody can voice their opinion, and portray their information in an expert style. However, we do not know whether the writer may be intentionally
showcasing their opinions, including all biases and viewpoints from their own perspective. In this New Age,we are exposed to all sorts of personal prejudices and biases served up to the reader, often in a subtle way, so as to not alert the reader and raise concern. Wikipedia articles are not stringently peer-reviewed; therefore there is no guarantee that the articles are free from bias. Wikipedia recognises this themselves. The site is open to any member of the public, who chooses to voice their opinion, on any topic of their choice. Consequently, it is like opening a ‘Pandora’s box’; wondering what great words of wisdom will fall into the reader’s lap. An interesting comparison to Wikipedia is the strict peer-review process that takes
place when writing articles for scientific journals. If an article is accepted by one of the top journals, the submission has
successfully passed stringent checks and extensive peer reviews. This is not common practice with the contributions submitted to Wikipedia.
The Internet is often used as a personal vehicle to push an author’s personal viewpoints, and if they are accepted without reservation, the reader may be seduced to their point of view. Readers need to critically analyse every article, suspend acceptance and search out competing views before reaching their own balanced viewpoints. We should embrace modern media, technology and information sources, but remain vigilant and critically analyse the information on offer. We should not accept information at face value, just because it is presented as truth.
There is an incredible wealth of information on the Internet, and there is a great deal of credible, factual information available for readers to absorb and act upon. Unfortunately, some people do push their own agendas, their own viewpoints, or unbeknown to readers, have a financial interest in promulgating the points of view they hold. When we are told a certain
product is better rather than another, how do we know that this is indeed true? It may well be that the Internet expert promoting the virtues of a particular product has a financial incentive to do so, which they have failed to declare. As sinister as this sounds, it is a problem that needs and demands to be considered.
In relation to the health industry, the flood of material which is available to the general public is enormous. Nutrition is big business, and the complexity of vitamin tablets and choosing the correct one, can be confusing. The confusion stems from the vast array of information at the public’s fingertips, and may well be exacerbated by companies’ intent on product differentiation. Coming to grips with the confusion of information at our disposal, is a serious challenge for consumers. Sponsorships, financial incentives for supposedly ‘arms length’ exponents of products, are ways of influencing the potential consumer to accept the information pedalled on the Internet and sway purchasing decisions.
Generation ‘Y’ are avid consumers of the Internet and resort to it regularly in order to answer questions they have and to find additional information. Advice is often sought for medical problems, in preference to visiting a General Practitioner. If the information is incorrect and inaccurate, this could lead to unforeseen consequences and poor outcomes. We need to alert people that everything they read cannot be accepted at face value. There are many organisations operating on the Internet, who will provide information with a particular viewpoint, and deliberately hide the fact that they are pushing their own
agenda.
Reliance on the Internet for their information and decision making is becoming the norm in our schools and workplaces. People who do not think critically are increasingly at risk of becoming victims of inaccurate information because of the increasing ease of disseminating such inaccuracies. In fact, readers of this article to Ezine, should not accept my arguments uncritically. All articles are written to bring the reader to the author’s point of view, even this one. The reader needs to maintain a critical doubting attitude to all information presented to them; they should be sceptical and use common sense
when reading information on the Internet.
The Relevance of Habits and Routines
Humans are said to be ‘creatures of habit’. In fact humans are not alone in exhibiting this interesting form of behaviour, dogs as well as many other animals become used to set routines which they assiduously cling to and often grieve for, when circumstances change. Why then are these behaviours such an integral part of our lives?
Routines that become habits are a form of mental shortcuts we can fall back on in emergencies. On such occasions the unthinking response associated with a habit saves time, when time is at a premium. Nowhere does this become more evident when we are engaged in activities such as riding a motorcycle. Riders need to develop a range of automatic responses (habits) which will enable them to make the best use of their machinery in an emergency situation. At such times, a non-automatic response may well have grave consequences.
Habits are the well worn tracks that govern our daily lives. In these instances the habits may be a form of mental laziness
which obviates the need to think or used as excuses to avoid activities we would rather avoid. We convince ourselves that the importance of performing the routines, the way we do it, is more important. The habits and routines we cling to justify our procrastination and help to satisfy our conscience. The sheer diversity of habits we observe in those around us, suggests that the boundaries and definitions of our lives are bound up with the individual habits that we all perform daily. Routines provide security, certainty, solace and comfort. Daily lives function around the regular activities and habits that people
adopt. We are conditioned and programmed to take comfort and pleasure from familiarity.
Conversely, we are encouraged to show caution when tackling the unknown, in the off chance that unforeseen events may overwhelm us and our coping mechanisms thrown into turmoil. Habits are part of our mindset, and the sense of security and the feeling that ‘all is right with the world’ are reasons for resisting change; in that sense all humans are ‘conservative’ and addicted to the status quo. We occupy a fundamentally uncaring, seemingly capricious world. Habits act like mantras. These are the mechanisms people use, to provide us with a sense of normality, certainty and acceptance with the world.
Habits can be beneficial as well as detrimental, good habits such as those adopted by well trained motorcyclists can be life-saving. However, bad habits can enslave people and prevent them from reaching their full potential and in fact even be life threatening. The challenge then is not to live without habits and routines as such, but to focus only on adopting those
that are positive.
People may take on a particular habit without thinking through the longer term consequences, e.g. smoking. The habit appears to be innocuous at the start, but has long term hidden dangers, unknown when the habit was formed. Other such habits could be heavy drinking, eating processed food etc. An individual may not abandon such potentially destructive habits until they receive a medical setback by which time, the habit has already caused some damage to the person’s health and wellbeing, and is now so ingrained that it is far more difficult to break.
Human history and achievement is built on the challenges that were met head on, many of our inventions and discoveries that we take for granted, would not be part of our world today if someone hadn’t thought ‘outside the box’, hadn’t broken the habits of tradition and orthodoxy. Habits have their place, but an open mind must be kept if they are not to become the chains that bind us and condemn us to mediocrity.
The Ramifications of Concentrated Media Ownership
All Australian citizens should be concerned about the way our country is governed. Many questions should be addressed, such as ‘who controls the papers that we read; the radio that we listen to; the television stations that we watch; and the news providers on the Internet?’ Concentrated media ownership means that there can be no freedom of the press, if only a few powerful corporations are allowed to control it. Political parties and politicians are dependent upon the media to ensure their message is heard. It is common knowledge that media owners concentrate on getting their views favourably printed, and editors and journalists exert their influence in setting the public agenda.
The top ten daily Australian papers are controlled by either Murdoch or Fairfax interests. These newspapers are the Herald Sun, Daily Telegraph, Sydney Morning Herald, Courier Mail, West Australian, The Advertiser, The Age, The Australian
Financial Review and The Mercury. The extensive population that reads these newspapers are under the influence of a concentrated media ownership, which does not necessarily give a fair and equitable account or accurate information.
News Corp, which is owned by the Murdoch’s, is a worldwide media conglomerate, which also owns around fifty percent of the Australian capital city daily papers as well as television media. John Fairfax Holdings (Rural Press Ltd.) owns twenty eight rural newspapers and a number of capital city daily papers. The Packers have a vast television and magazine empire. Murdoch owns three of Britain’s largest national papers, including the recently demised News of the World as well as satellite broadcasting companies in more than a dozen countries, book publishing companies, Festival Records and 20th Century Fox.
It is alarming and disconcerting to realise that since the 1960’s, around ninety percent of what Australians read in newspapers, hear on the radio and watch on television are the products of companies controlled by the Murdoch’s, Packer’s and Fairfax’s. During the 1970’s, Murdoch began buying properties in England, most notably BSkyB satellite system. In 1985, Murdoch became a U.S .citizen in order to meet regulatory requirements for the purchase of Federal Communication Commission controlled licences for the U.S. television industry.
Murdoch later expanded into Asia with Star TV, a satellite based system that broadcasts across many nations, particularly India and China, acquiring 64% of it in 1993. In 2002 Star TV posted a profit for the first time. Murdoch’s youngest son, James, and Rupert’s Chinese born wife Wendy Ding, ran Star TV jointly. Rupert’s daughter Elisabeth, served as a general manager of BSkyB in the 1990s, but has since left the company. She continues to be involved in mass media by running her own production company. The eldest son, Lachlan, is senior executive at News Corp.
The result of concentrated media ownership enables the individual who controls a large proportion of media that the public
rely on, to showcase their views and opinions by subtly influencing the coverage of news events and the way they are portrayed. Politicians are dependent upon the support of the media outlets, in order to gain traction in their electorates. As the interface between politicians and votes, the media is uniquely placed to influence the outcome of elections.
The relationship between the media and advertisers means that the media are dependent upon advertisers for their
profitability, which opens doors for major advertisers to influence the integrity of media, when it comes to reporting controversial topics, for example, conservation, global warming etc. The power exercised by companies seeking favourable reporting of their interests is discreet, hidden and can ultimately be subversive. The threat of withdrawing support from a media concern which could adversely affect their profitability, is often enough to ensure that the company gets favourable
news coverage, which it may or may not deserve.
To achieve a healthy democracy it is imperative that citizens be fully informed on the issues facing them. Therefore, it is essential that people have access to information which is devoid of bias, and personal prejudices. A diverse media reflecting at the very least, the diverging viewpoints that exist in society will enable citizens to make informed decisions. When
information is filtered, controlled and slanted to reflect viewpoints of an interested, influential and often wealthy group, informed decisions are unlikely to be possible. People will be manipulated to make decisions according to the whims of those who control the media. In a healthy democracy it is essential that everybody has access to information presented in the media, devoid of bias and prejudice which will enable them to make up their own minds and vote accordingly. If the media is
controlled by a select few, citizens are at risk of receiving biased, inaccurate information and being manipulated into making decisions that are not necessarily in their own best interests.
The Strategies Required for Resolving Conflicts
The potential for conflict occurs whenever parties have differing views, ideologies or agendas and they fail to reach
agreement or consensus. Resolution occurs when the impediments to agreement or consensus are subsequently removed.
Conflicts have been part and parcel of our way of life, throughout our evolution and remain an aspect of life for all of us. Differing opinions, personality traits and egos all contribute to our accepted lifestyle. Certain viewpoints, theories,
proposed courses of action, preconceptions and miscommunications are likely to be the most common sources of conflict.
Irrespective of the precise nature of the conflict, resolving conflict requires participants to adopt a number of strategies.
Firstly, adopting a ‘win-win’ situation will bring positive results. All parties to a conflict have a stake in its outcome and will only consider the conflict resolved when they believe they have ‘won’. The net effect is that one party will leave feeling that the conflict has not been resolved. This is a ‘win-lose’ situation and the conflict may well reignite. A ‘win-win’ strategy ensures that both parties leave the dispute feeling that they have achieved some of their goals and that both have an outcome
acceptable to them. To effectively use the‘win-win’ strategy, you must understand what is sacrosanct and what you
are prepared to abandon for the sake of resolving the conflict. Knowledge of the others non-negotiable points will also help achieve a ‘win-win’ outcome.
Seldom do parties to a conflict want it to remain unresolved. Your opponent will be open to any overt actions by you to
accommodate their viewpoint and, should be more amenable to modifying their position in order to achieve a resolution. It is important that one party makes the overture, signalling that they are prepared to negotiate. Accepting responsibility for some of the antecedent events that may have led to a conflict is also a very effective negotiating strategy.
It is important to avoid any hidden agendas. All negotiations should be made in good faith, and remain open and transparent. If your opponent perceives a hidden agenda or that they are being manipulated, the conflict will not be resolved, because the parties are likely to become further entrenched in their position. Hidden agendas equate to lies and deception, and are not a good basis to reach an amicable agreement in which all parties are genuinely committed to.
Emotions play a crucial role in the ability to resolve conflict to the satisfaction of all parties. Some individuals may resort to emotive language and histrionics if they believe their position is threatened. This can derail the resolution of the conflict and lead to the abandonment of communication. By remaining calm and detached in manner, any emotive outbursts which could interfere with the process of negotiation are avoided.
On the other hand, showing empathy is conducive to a fair resolution. Viewing the conflict from your opponent’s perspective facilitates empathy and may act to soften the other party’s stance. It will also highlight to clarify those points that the parties believe they must win on, in order for the conflict to be resolved. This insight is invaluable; it will illuminate the way forward and promotes progress towards a mutually acceptable resolution.
Finally, by showing assertiveness, rather than aggressiveness during the negotiation discussions, will help to endeavour a
concise, clear outcome for both parties. Negotiating in a conflict situation is more effective if all parties avoid placing responsibility for events, outcomes and the like on the other party. Accepting responsibility as appropriate by both sides, diffuses the conflict and opens the way to negotiating a positive outcome, which after all, is what successful conflict
resolution is all about.
Everybody can recognise their own personal strengths and weaknesses. By becoming more attuned to who they are, individuals can concentrate on strengthening and improving their weak points, as well as taking advantage of their strong points. Following your own instincts and making an appropriate judgment call on conflict scenarios, will help a person to hone their conflict resolution skills.
The abovementioned strategies for successful ‘conflict resolutions’ are essential for the best possible negotiations, between
all parties. If individuals fail to communicate effectively, use emotive language, fail to actively listen, or maintain personal prejudices, biases and intransient negotiating positions, conflicts will not be easily concluded. An individual’s understanding, and use of effective conflict resolution skills, is an essential tool in achieving open, transparent and effective
communication for everybody concerned.
The Brave New World of Internet Intellectuals
Whatever did we do before the Internet arrived, and gave us access to social media sites? Most people would have to pause before being able to answer this question. We have been using the internet for so long now, that it seems almost incomprehensible to imagine life without ‘surfing the net’. Before the net the trusted encyclopaedia would have been within arm’s reach, forever on call, awaiting questions that needed answering or for any structured reading. If the required information could not be easily found we would have searched out reference texts or experts for advice. Pre-internet newspapers, periodicals, submissions, manuscripts and the like would be printed and delivered to their readers by “snail mail”. People’s point of view, opinions and completed work would be on display, able to be read and reviewed by anyone
interested in the topic, via public libraries. Theories and viewpoints were promulgated in this way and authors had to convince a publisher to print the finalised work before it would be aired widely. It goes without saying, that substandard work would be weeded out and rejected for publication.
Today, it is a different story. In this brave new world in which we live, anybody and everybody can utilise social media, and claim to be an expert in any topic they wish. Credentials can be self generated and individuals with creative imaginations can attempt to persuade people from all walks of life to take what they read, at face value. Sadly, a large proportion of our population take what they read and see literally and at face value, their thought processes may not extend to questioning and looking further into the written word.
Individuals can regurgitate what they choose, take on the role of ‘expert’ in their field, and engage in debate and
discussions on the social media. However, it is apparent, that some of these so called ‘experts’ do not like to read opinions that conflict with their own, and it has become convenient for these individuals to block a post, as a remedy. Of course, there are some genuine reasons why inappropriate posts should be blocked, where the topics cause offense or incite violence for example. The subject of the Holocaust where millions of Jews met their deaths in the death camps and Auswitch atrocities,
may well fall into this category if the posts glorify these horrific events. Posts dealing with offensive conspiracy theories are
another.
Leaving the extremists aside we should be concerned about how easily the Internet can be used to block the posts of
ordinary citizens who enjoy a discussion on social media sites, and is not in any way resorting to threatening behaviour, but simply because their views are not favourably received by the person who posted the question or statement, so further discussion is blocked. The Internet is supposed to facilitate communication in an open and transparent way, and yet, opposing opinions can be erased in the ‘blink of an eye’. This is the norm in social media. Are people so insecure in their ideologies and beliefs that they cannot cope with constructive criticism or differing of opinions? How shallow and insecure a person is, if that is the case. Are they merely grandstanding on their soapbox, and in the process stroking their own egos, and attempting to consolidate their ‘statuses’ in their ivory towers?
When large friendship groups are reading a public forum, they have the right to agree or disagree with the information at
hand. After all, this is what a democracy is all about; free speech, not indoctrination or abiding by the adage ‘my way, or no way’. This type of negative behaviour does not encourage healthy, robust debate. Deleting posts in this way, shows a lack of moral fibre on the part of the person acting in this way, as well as a refusal to back their viewpoints in the face of criticism. Online bullying is evident when one eyed views are stated, and people are denied the opportunity to voice their opinions in rebuttal. This is not a healthy mentality and equates with a young child not getting their own way, and throwing a tantrum. We now enjoy many advantages with the advent of the Internet, such as accessing social media sites, unfortunately, the abovementioned habit of blocking posts to restrict open and free discourse, is not one of them.
This is a shortcoming of the Internet, where anyone can claim to be an authority in their chosen field, and can bolster their own perception of that authority by refusing to take notice of anyone who dares to challenge their views and beliefs. One-sided debates are not debates at all, but diatribes. The widespread adoption of technology and the advent of social media have opened the door for a flood of often pretentious, pseudo intellectuals to spruik a host of views without fear of
contradiction.
‘Shock Jocks’ – Their Place in a Modern Democracy
Over the last few weeks the media has had a field day with a certain “shock jock” radio presenter and the consequences of his ill considered remarks. The repercussions of this type of behaviour can be alarming, as a certain percentage of the population will always believe what they are told, and do not have the tenacity to question the forceful, opinionated messages they are exposed to. Why has this new type of radio presenter,‘the shock jock,’ become such a phenomenon, and how widespread will the repercussions of their opinionated pronouncements be felt?
Once upon a time, all radio announcers were able to hit a‘delete’ button, when a caller verbalized anything which was considered too controversial, offensive or politically incorrect. The pendulum has swung the other way now, and‘shock jock’ mentality is pervading the airwaves like never before. Some people may simply say ‘well, don’t listen, change the station’,
which is a valid argument. On the other hand, gullible, unthinking, or just plain lonely listeners are taking in every word and, become desensitized to the tirades. People living insular lives, or children and young adults who are not very worldly, are easy targets for those who want to pursue their own agendas. This is especially true in the case of young adults who have yet to take firm positions on matters of community importance.
These formative years whilst growing up, are important. The skills to filter information based on hatred and bigotry is not fully developed and if this type of language is heard often enough, individuals are at risk of developing negative, intolerant personality traits. It is a type of desensitising; listeners may not be aware of adopting a shock jock’s personal prejudices. A reluctance to challenge their views and to adopt the presenters’arguments at face value could come to dominate a person’s
thought processes.
Personal prejudices and bias are instinctive in the human race. If a radio presenter feels passionately about getting their message across to as large an audience as possible, or they are the mouthpiece for a group of individuals seeking to influence public opinion, they will be able to manipulate their listeners subtly, conditioning them over an extended period of
time. The ‘shock jock’ cultivates a following over the years of hard core adherents who begin to believe that the ‘great man’s pronouncements ‘are gospel. Once the presenter has reached this happy state of affairs, they begin to wield immense public
influence with very little accountability to anyone, to ensure that their views are appropriate or acceptable to the community generally.
If daily onslaughts of vicious diatribe, biased information concerning matters of public interest and personal attacks on those
who oppose their views, are repeatedly fed to their listening public, a mindset of vitriol and bigotry can result, where people are swept up in the heat of the moment and lose their sense of perspective and credulity. It’s an old age problem … the ‘shock jock’s’ aim is to reach as many listeners as they can, they will seek to appeal to the baser instincts, biases and prejudices of their listeners, those on the margins , on the fringes of mainstream society, who are looking for a voice to assuage their own fears and prejudices.
Everybody knows that all debates and opinions should be fair. Two sides of an argument should always be given equal weight in public forums. The ‘shock jock’ mentality does not incorporate fairness. Their opinion takes precedence over any fair and equitable discussion, and quite often, a challenging viewpoint on air, becomes the subject for ridicule by the host. There have
been occasions, when the truth is stretched, manipulated and poetic licence taken, to accommodate the radio host. This is not always apparent to the listener.
The skill of critical thinking is crucial for all individuals to reach their full potential, in the adult world. This of course, involves being prepared to question and being sceptical of any opinions and views trotted out by radio hosts purporting to hold ‘divine insights’ into the debate. Most topics for public discussion should generate sensible, mature level of public discourse without being hijacked by radio hosts pedalling their own agendas. Often their focus is purely self interest or at best, the views of those who pay them to air views on their behalf. The ‘cash for comment’ debacle where radio hosts parrot the views of those who pay them often in the guise of personally holding those views or endorsing their products as if they use them, has become a common modus operandi .The radio host can boast a large target and ‘reach’ for potential sponsors.
The repercussions of this type of broadcasting on our national airwaves, has far reaching consequences. People can become immune to the gentler, resilient facets of human nature. It has the potential to reduce the kindness and tolerance of people who, perhaps, through no fault of their own have found themselves to be in dire circumstances. However, we have the potential to reverse this trend and return to the more positive attributes of our human nature, if we refuse to accept much of the verbal diatribe which is spruiked by ‘shock jocks’ on our airwaves. We should look beyond the verbal rhetoric and spin by critically analysing what we are told, and forming our own opinions in a fair and non judgemental way; we can counter the negativity and feelings of inadequacy and hatred the radio ‘shock jocks’ seeks to inculcate us with.
A fundamental tenement of our society is that everyone should have the freedom of speech. Shock jocks exploit this in a way that demeans our community and they use bullying tactics to drown out those who would question their biases. They hold no special position of privilege or‘divine right’, they are not elected to the office they hold and are only accountable to those who
pay their wages, yet they wield tremendous influence. The time has come to licence the radio hosts, so that they are made accountable for their actions and behaviours, just as all citizens in our community.
The Human Psyche and Joke Calls
There has been much written in the media about joke calls and their potential consequences. Why is it that deep within our human psyche is the need to inflict a prank call or prank action on others? Why do some people naturally gravitate
towards this type of behaviour, whilst others have little desire to become involved in this sort of activity?
Much of the behaviour hinges on our perception or interpretation of what ‘humour’ really is. Some refer to it as a typical
‘Australian’ style of humour, as if this in some way excuses their proclivity to indulge in it. This stance is subjective, and in the absence of supporting statistics, it is merely hearsay. Perhaps it stems from the ‘tall poppy’ syndrome, where a certain element of the population feels a need to bolster their egos by targeting for ridicule, those they envy. A sort of ‘look
at me … I can be so clever (at your expense).’
This sort of ‘humour’ has its origins in the school yard. Many youngsters still have fragile, developing egos and a way of feeling better about ourselves is to ‘cut someone down to size’ or publicly humiliate them in some form or another.
Many of us have at some time been the recipient of such ‘humour’; it seems to be part and parcel of growing up and coping in most educational institutions. More often than not, the perpetrator is insecure in themselves, and employs a ‘deflecting mechanism’ thereby attempting to appear confident and receive adulation from their circle of friends.
All too often, the person making the joke call only sees the situation from their own perspective. It’s only a joke, something to brag to their mates about, nothing to get serious about. If the recipient of the joke is considered at all, it is only as to how suitable the unwitting target is for their ‘humour’. The raison d’être for the joke calls or stretching the truth in order to create a humorous scenario, is purely to humiliate and denigrate the person on the receiving end of this humour, as much as possible. To deny this and pretend that it was ‘only a joke’ is a farcical position for the jokesters to take. Seldom are the instigators of these joke calls prepared to be targets themselves.
Of course, there are various degrees of joking which may be quite harmless, and are enjoyed between family members or close friends, away from public scrutiny. These situations are usually taken in good spirits, and in this context there may be
nothing malicious or untoward meant at that time. On the other hand, a practical joke, whether via a phone call, or re-enacted in person, in the context of a public forum, with guaranteed media coverage, highlights a far more dangerous and malicious intent. Many a time, the offenders may commit such an act on impulse, oblivious to the potential consequences of their actions. We are all human, we all make mistakes, however deliberately instigating practical jokes with potential widespread consequences, requires those involved to be exposed to careful scrutiny as to whether they are suited for the positions that enabled them to exercise their mistaken sense of ‘humour’.
As recent events have demonstrated the potential consequences of joke calls may not have been considered, and everybody is oblivious to the mental state of an innocent victim caught up in such scenarios. If more consideration was given to the potential ramifications, then a tragedy may well have been averted. The persons responsible for this regrettable incident obviously never considered the damage their humiliating actions would cause, unfortunately, being sorry and upset after the fact is simply ‘too little, too late’. It is surely, up to all concerned citizens, to show some social conscience, to be guided by our moral compass, and think carefully before carrying out any actions which could unintentionally humiliate and upset others. It is simply not good enough to say ‘it was only a joke.’ What sort of society are we, if we cannot show compassion for our fellow human beings, even in our public discourse? Those who control and profit from our communication systems surely have a public duty to ensure that the joke calls do not have these types of potential tragic consequences.
Gun Control – An Issue for our Times
The recent media footage of the destruction of innocent, young lives re-ignites the gun reform debate again, and what we as a community can do to prevent another tragedy. The outpourings of grief and horror are becoming all too frequent in our
society. What has gone wrong? Why do human beings feel the need to express their anger and disappointment with their lives by resorting to such extreme violence? The ramifications of easily accessible firearms are like opening a Pandora’s Box. If the owner is mentally stable, then the likelihood of the devastating consequences such as those we have been witness to in Newtown Connecticut, is small. However, if someone who is unstable, and who is unlikely to take responsibility for their actions, has easy access to high powered firearms, the likely consequences can be more readily predicted.
In Australia, the Port Arthur massacre was the turning point for gun reform laws. Ownership of weapons is now subject to far stricter controls and legislation. The United States of America is a different matter with a population of 314,947,000 making it a far more difficult and complex issue to grapple with. The massive gun control lobby has far reaching influences across the States. In their Constitution ‘the right to bear arms’ acts like a mantra to much of the population. President Obama will have an enormous battle on his hands if he attempts to change the Constitution and enforce stricter gun laws.
Americans, supported by the National Rifle Association and its 4.3 million members continue to display a fierce, almost obsessive affinity for weapons.
Why is it that the pro gun lobby and anti gun lobby have so much difficulty in coming together in a logical and sensible way to discuss this issue? It is highly emotive, and naturally enough, emotions run high. Gun owners believe it is their right to be able to have weapons for recreational purposes and to defend themselves, if and when the situation occurs. The remaining populace believe that this should not be the case, because of the unknown factor of a person’s mental faculties, and the ease with which these dangerous weapons, in the hands of the wrong person, can inflict such damage and bloodshed. Somewhere,
in the midst of all this, is another cross-section of the community who are largely ambivalent.
Canada on the other hand, has gun laws that are far more stringent than the United States. At least two references are required for any potential gun owner, and their knowledge and understanding of that person has to have been apparent for a minimum of three years. Confirmation that a new owner is not likely to be a menace to society is also a prerequisite, along with a thorough background check. A minimum waiting period of 28 days is standard before any firearm is registered and the transaction approved. In contrast to these rules and regulations, the State of Connecticut, which was the latest example of a firearm tragedy, has only a 14 day waiting period before completing a firearm purchase. Under Federal Law, any individual who is considered mentally defective, convicted of a felony, or misdemeanours will be refused gun ownership.
If the United States of America was successful in changing their Constitution, the probability of these horrendous violent acts would hopefully be diminished considerably. If gun owners had to register each weapon, have them safely stored in an appropriate gun cabinet, and were only allowed for farmers and those who need them in the course of their employment or are members of recognised sporting shooters clubs; society would be very different. Everybody is accountable for their
actions, and unfortunately, these types of atrocities happen when the person using their weapon does not feel any social responsibility, is unable to deal with their anger and frustration in a non-violent manner, or is mentally unstable.
The voting power of the massive U.S. gun lobby is huge. It goes without saying that they would not be voting for Obama, if extensive tightening of gun laws takes place across the United States. The President will be under enormous pressure to start making gun law reforms, not just express condolences and shock at what has transpired during the most recent firearm massacre, at Newtown, Connecticut. One of the facets of gun law reform would be to police and ban any form of private
advertising and sale of weapons. This will be hard to enforce, but there may be ways and means of putting strategies in place to prevent just anybody and everybody from being able to purchase guns without testing their credibility as a responsible owner. The power to make constructive changes to gun law reform is now in the hands of the President of the United States and those who believe that enough is really enough!
Can There be a Happy Ending After Borderline Type2 Diabetes Diagnosis?
If you receive this diagnosis, do not despair, there is light at the end of the tunnel. With a deliberate change to your lifestyle, the onset of Type 2 Diabetes may be slowed or stopped. Sadly, Type 2 diabetes is escalating throughout the world. The medical profession have declared it a ‘lifestyle disease’, because the majority of people at risk are overweight, middle aged adults who enjoy a sedentary lifestyle. My husband was borderline diabetic, and through a determined effort to change not only his mindset, but participate in regular physical activity, he turned his life around. Weight loss and regular exercise has confirmed that he is no longer in this borderline category. Yes, there can be a happy ending, but it takes hard work!
My husband’s success in reversing his type two diabetes diagnosis was due in large measure to a small book written by Dr. Sandra Cabot “Diabetes Type 2 You can reverse it naturally” WHAS Pty Ltd 2007. The author’s insight and no-nonsense advice proved itself and has formed the basis of his recovery.
Two hundred and forty-six million people worldwide, fall victim to this disease. It is expected that the number of people living with diabetes will reach three hundred and eighty million in the next twenty years, if current trends are anything to
go by. The complications from this disease are disturbing, as patients can develop blindness, may have to have amputations, and suffer from erectile dysfunction, strokes, kidney failure and heart attacks. Heart disease is a factor contributing to deaths in four out of five diabetes sufferers. These are alarming statistics, and serious enough to persuade and motivate borderline type 2 sufferers, to make some radical changes to their lifestyle. This is exactly what my husband did.
I adopted the same changes as even though I was not in the same category, I wanted to encourage a healthier way of life for my husband, as I knew it would take willpower and motivation. Firstly, we started reading all food labels with a vengeance when supermarket shopping, and avoided any foods with high carbohydrate contents. We also sought out low Glycaemic Index foods whenever possible. The Glycaemic index (GI) measures how quickly your blood sugar rises after consuming a particular food. The high GI foods digest rapidly, which in turn causes a rapid rise in blood sugar and insulin levels. However, low GI foods work more effectively in the body because they are more slowly digested and the rise in blood sugar is much slower than the high GI foods. Analysing all food labelling was a good way to avoid eating not only foods which were fattening but also helped to stabilise blood sugar levels. A high GI rating is considered to be more than 70, a moderate GI rating is between 56 and 70, whilst any food less than a 55 GI rating is considered low GI.
To make this work and to successfully diminish a type 2 borderline diagnosis, the patient has to lose weight by reducing the diet’s total carbohydrate content. The golden rule was to have a ratio of one quarter carbohydrate, one quarter protein
and the remaining half of your dinner plate boasting a variety of vegetables. We have abided by this method over the last three years, and it has worked. Of course, once the weight loss has become apparent, small treats are allowable. I do not advocate total abstinence from certain high GI foods, but common sense and motivation will dictate to you that moderation is the key for success, in assisting to regulate blood sugar levels and maintain weight control.
The importance of exercise cannot be underestimated. Physical activity not only lowers blood pressure, and lowers
triglycerides and LDl ‘bad’ cholesterol and improves HDL‘good cholesterol’, but it prevents heart disease and lowers peaks in blood sugar which always occur after every meal. This is why it is paramount to engage in regular, physical activity on a daily basis. There are so many other benefits to exercise, namely, promoting better sleep, prevention of depression, increased energy levels a boosted immune system to fight off potential infections.
However, motivation and a determination to succeed are the key points for changing any lifestyle, especially if over the years the weight has crept on due to a more sedentary lifestyle. It is a matter of changing the mindset. It is not easy at first, but with a concerted effort and also the support from a partner or friend, it can be achieved. Previous bad habits are exactly that, bad habits, and they can be changed. There may be a slip up from time to time, we are after all human, and we all make mistakes. Show resilience and return to your healthier, chosen routines of eating more nutritionally and moving that body!
By understanding this disease and taking positive steps to counteract the long term effects, you will be staving off high blood sugar, thereby allowing your pancreas to adequately manufacture the hormone insulin, essential for enabling glucose to enter into cells. This is where our energy comes from. When the body is in an unhealthy state, fatigue is one of the many symptoms. Diabetes sufferers produce insufficient insulin resulting in a build up of excess glucose in the bloodstream. By adopting healthy exercise routines, by eating low GI foods, more unprocessed food, and regularly exercising, a borderline Type 2 diabetes diagnosis can be reversed; it just takes willpower, motivation and the resolution to acquire a healthier body, once again!
How Safe are Women Really in the Twenty-first Century?
With the recent media reports of a young Indian 23 year old physiotherapy student violently raped by six men a little over a week ago, disbelief and horror should resonate amongst all decent, thinking human beings. The first question that comes to mind is ‘how can this happen on public transport and the alleged perpetrators continue their brutal attack without intervention?’ Her male partner was bludgeoned with an iron bar, whilst six men violated and abused this innocent young woman. Subsequently, she was also brutalised internally with the iron bar. Sadly, she has passed away overwhelmed by her horrific internal injuries, although her will to live was said to be strong. Hospital staff were amazed that she had clung to life for as long as she had.
Why are rapes so commonplace in third world countries? So many attacks go unreported, because of the shame and social ostracism associated with the crime. Women in some cultures are looked on as sexual objects, their feelings and emotions ignored. Given this attitude to women is it any wonder that they are often violated and abused by some males? It beggars belief that these attitudes prevail in the 21st Century. What can and should be done to address these issues, so that these barbaric acts are consigned to the dustbin of history?
The Minister of State for Home Affairs in India, RPN Singh, has recently announced that the Indian Government will be publishing the names, photos and addresses of all convicted sex offenders. This is a start. With such a system in place, the consequences for perpetrators will be far reaching. Job opportunities, social stigmatisation and ostracization of these men will severely impact their living standards and acceptance in their social circles. Some vigilante backlashes could occur, but considering the seriousness of their crimes, one could be forgiven for turning a blind eye towards such retribution.
India’s capital, Delhi, which is home to 16 million people, has been the scene of angry protestors marching for the rights of women who have fallen victim to rape. Hundreds of police have been deployed to control the mounting anger and
tensions arising from recent events. It is difficult to comprehend, in our enlightened times, that males are still compartmentalizing women and viewing them stereotypically. Only recently, an apology was forthcoming from the President’s son, who is a Member of Parliament, with the ruling Congress Party, Abhijit Mukherjee, to retract the following statements, calling protestors “painted women who have little connection with ground reality” and that these protestors “have nothing better to do”. Sexual harassment is actually endemic in Indian society. Why is it that excuses are always found for men behaving in this way towards women? It is so easy to blame environmental factors or cultural differences, but men have to start accepting responsibility for their actions. Rape occurs because men want to rape. It’s as simple as that.
Teaching young boys appropriate values regarding women and to encourage them to follow their social conscience, starts in the home. Parents are the best teachers, and unless young boys have experienced a home life where females are respected
equally, then what chances do females have of being accepted and treated with compassion and decently in the community?
The alleged six rapists responsible for this recent attack on the bus had lived in rural locations in India, which encompassed
deeply conservative values. If a deeply ingrained mindset of mistreating women and treating them as objects for male enjoyment could be changed for the betterment of all women, the tragic consequences for raped women would be diminished. Arguing that the recent lot of perpetrators came from a “deeply conservative community” as a way of explaining
their actions, is absolute rubbish.
Amongst Indian women, raped women face a bleak future of no marriage proposals and being shamed by their society.
India and many other countries seem to be at odds with understanding traditional social norms. Minor acceptance of individual liberties combined with modern values appears to remain a low priority compared to the values and ethical standards of Western countries. Perhaps Indian culture and similar cultures are experiencing a type of ‘twilight zone’ where ambiguous social standards are becoming an excuse for violating women’s rights?
Now is the time for the Indian Government and other Governments to follow suit, and adopt a concrete plan of legislation for the purpose of implementing rules and regulations to help with the protection of the rights and for the betterment of all women in society. Funding should also be made available for corrective measures to be introduced and programmes initiated to bring awareness of women’s social, ethical and moral rights. After all, women worldwide deserve to be treated as equals, and to be able to live a fulfilling life without the fear of rape and violation, the time for promoting the rights of one gender over another has long since passed.
‘Obesity Reporting – Are We Biting Off More Than We Can Chew?’
Remedies for tackling the "apparent" obesity "epidemic" amongst Australian school children have surfaced once again in the media. Suggestions have been made to include a weight assessment on a student's school report. Predictably, there has
been some public consternation concerning this idea in the wider community. Are we as a community becoming so lacking in empathy, that we are prepared to institute the labelling of children based on their body mass index? Is this really the answer to obesity prevention, or would this action deeply disturb the human psyche and promote negative connotations for those children labelled "overweight"? Could this form of naming and shaming be a precursor to serious eating disorders, such as bulimia and anorexia nervosa?
Recording a child's weight or BMI (body mass index), on their report card is not the answer. There are two main contributing factors for obesity, sedentary lifestyles and a preponderance to eat processed, high carbohydrate foods, both facets of modern life. Our society has changed significantly in the last few decades, children often do not walk to and from schools, their play often lacks opportunities to participate actively, and both parents are increasingly working outside the home to generate sufficient income thereby becoming more reliant on fast food alternatives, rather than traditional cooking. Combined with this, there may well be an inclination by parents to resort to providing "comfort foods" to their offspring, to mitigate their reduced interaction with them. This sets the stage for the modern world's "obesity epidemic".
As parents we must shoulder the burden of responsibility to ensure our children have opportunities to engage in healthy exercise and are conditioned to prefer healthy foods as opposed to being parked in front of electronic "baby sitters" and placated with high carbohydrate and sugary treats. Perhaps it is time to take a leaf from school canteens in Europe, where only healthy options are available. We are all creatures of habit, and as such, a conscious decision has to be taken to change bad habits. Once the mindset is changed, and a more active lifestyle is adopted along with a greater emphasis on fruits and vegetables in our diets, the rate of obesity should decline.
The fast food industry with its prolific advertising has not helped limiting childhood obesity. Type 2 diabetes is on the increase, and for many people this will develop eventually into fully blown type 1 diabetes. If all junk food advertising was banned from children's television programmes, the temptation and subliminal messages associated with this sort of advertising would not influence childhood eating patterns. The Government should introduce and enforce legislation to prevent this type of advertising, aimed at children. Our Government must stand up to corporate Australia in this regard, if it genuinely wants to stamp out the spectre of childhood obesity.
Governments also have a role to play in changing the perception of the role of parents. The emphasis on forcing young families to be dual income households means that other areas of family life will suffer. Increasingly, the attitude in society has been to devolve the parental role to educators and rely on them to fill the gaps left by over-worked parents. Clearly, no educator can hope to have the same influence on establishing a child's eating and exercise patterns that an involved parent
can have. Governments should recognise this and design programmes that will enable at least one of the parents to play a pivotal role in the early years of a child's life when eating habits are formed. Healthy eating habits start in the parental home. Parents, who simply do not have the time in the day or remain apathetic and indifferent about their children's eating patterns and lifestyles can be said to be guilty of a form of child abuse. A child will not thank the parents in later years when they have to grapple with the medical problems associated with obesity. Parental and Governmental laziness in this regard has long term potentially adverse effects in terms of the health of children.
If schools instigate weight assessments in school reporting, the consequences could be significant for students and will be a potential source of conflict between parents, schools and students. Self consciousness and low self esteem issues will arise for some students, and the schools may well have charges of discrimination levelled at them by the students concerned. There are already problems with a bullying culture in many schools; "obesity reporting" will only aid and abet this further. The long term consequences if this new type of report writing was to be introduced could be horrendous. An overweight child may
already have self esteem and socialisation issues, and to have this documented is in itself a form of bullying.
Responsible and healthy eating practices start in the family home, and it is crucial for all parents to set a good example to their offspring by eating unprocessed food and allowing treats or takeaway meals sparingly. In addition to regularly exercising, children will have the best start in life as far as achieving a healthy weight, and maintaining a positive body image. If parents refuse to purchase the high carbohydrate "junk food", and have alternative healthier options, such as fruit or high protein snacks, not only is the temptation diminished, but children will form healthy eating habits and be able to avoid
falling victim to the addictive, calorie dense foods pedalled by the giants of the fast food industry.
Education by parents and schools is the key to prevent obesity in children, develop good eating habits and exercise regimes. This strategy will go a long way to reducing the incidence of obese adults. Preventative strategies will have major, positive
implications for medical funding. Overweight patients are an ever increasing and unneeded financial and medical burden on society. Surely, we should look at all ways to prevent this from happening, and not just accept that "obesity reporting" by schools is going to be the panacea for the "obesity epidemic”?
The Disgrace of our Indifference Towards Food Wastage
A recent British study purporting that as much as fifty percent of the world's food goes to waste, is alarming and disconcerting to put it mildly. Why is there such a high percentage of food wastage in a world beset by famine, and what
steps can we put into place to remedy this situation?
Underlying this alarming statistic is the clear disparity between the wealth of first world and third world countries. As consumers privileged to be residing in a first world country, what we so wantonly discard, would be considered a luxurious
banquet for those struggling to survive in the third world nations, where they contend with disease and live on the edge of famine on a daily basis. We need to change our purchasing habits by being more selective in our food choices, to
minimise waste, and be more pro-active in supporting the work of organisations that assist and contribute to famine relief.
Everyone's attitudes towards food vary. Some people quietly meditate whilst eating, reflecting on its nutritional content and the overall health benefits it provides. On the other hand, many do not, and display an indifferent attitude towards food. We are accustomed to shopping trolleys brimming over with foodstuffs sourced from different parts of the world, much of it packaged and processed. The vast majority of these items bearing "use by" labels encouraging consumers to believe, that even heavily processed and preserved foods become unpalatable after a short time.
Citizens who have lived through previous wars and concentration camps would be aghast at such blatant food wastage. Just about everything now has a 'use by date' or 'best before date'. Products which in previous times would have been acceptable
well beyond their current 'use by' dates are now being discarded as a matter of course. We need to question whether this 'use by date' mentality, has in part been promoted in order to generate greater sales of products. Manufacturers realise that consumers confronted by a 'use by' date are more likely to discard food which is still palatable and safe to consume. We have put common sense aside and millions of years of evolution that developed in us all, the ability to recognise when food is spoilt, rotten or mouldy.
"Today, we produce about four billion metric tonnes of food per annum. Yet due to poor practices in harvesting, storage and transportation, as well as market and consumer wastage, it is estimated that 30-50% (or 1.2-2 billion tonnes) of all
food produced never reaches a human stomach".
http://www.imeche.org/knowledge/themes/environment/global-food?WT.mc_id=HP_130007
The prevailing system of food distribution and marketing controlled by very large international companies brings with it "unrealistic" competition in the market place. In the pursuit of the consumer dollar, supermarket chains will access product from around the world offering it to consumers, irrespective of seasonal availability. Such a system has an inbuilt wastage factor. Some foods are simply not fresh by the time they reach the supermarket shelf and are therefore likely to be rejected by customers. The vendor however, continues to run the line of produce even though it is less profitable, simply because its availability ensures that customers will return to their store for other lines. Less concentration in the food industry would see vendors being less prepared to carry uneconomic lines which would ensure that wastage in transportation and distribution would be minimised.
Education is the key to help reduce the massive food wastage occurring around the world. Multi nationals who relinquish non-perfect supermarket lines to the compactus should alter their mindset. Rejecting vegetables on the basis of their inability to conform to the stereotype required by supermarket chains and food processing companies is wasteful and unnecessary. Living in a first world country should not excuse us to dispose of edible food as freely so readily. People living in
third world countries are grateful for all food, and do not take it for granted. We should pay greater heed to our burgeoning world population and the central role that equitable access to food plays. Population growth places increased pressure on us to use arable land and water as productively as possible, as well as exploiting natural resources sustainably to ensure their availability for future generations. Being less wasteful in our consumption of food is the other side of the same coin.
Collecting – Fear or Panacea?
Why is it that some people are passionate collectors for home, shed or garden, whilst others have little or no inclination to do
so? Perhaps the desire to collect paraphernalia is a result of a yearning to return to our past, our roots. The human mind is a powerful tool that retains short and long term memories. Childhood memories evoke strong emotions. Along with these
emotions is a deep seated longing to remember and retain some of our childhood, a yearning to return to those simpler times. A Freudian perspective on collecting is the need in all of us to have objects which had deep meaning for us in our
formative years. This starts at birth with the nurturing at the breast, followed by the usual stuffed soft toys and assorted toys, which provided emotional security for young infants.
Baby boomers in particular are renowned as avid collectors. This generation, one of the first to experience a greater prevalence of disposable toys combined with greater mobility of families, have lost the toys and objects they grew up with, so hence, the attraction of collecting is stronger. Certain favourite objects help us to reaffirm who we are, and are signposts to our personalities. It brings purpose, meaning and focus to otherwise mundane and predictable lives. More often than not, the monetary value of collections is not a primary concern; it is its emotional value to the collector that is the primary concern. It allows the collector to connect themselves to a part of their history that conjures up strong images and emotions.
The risks associated with an inability to discard anything from our past have become a problem for those who are afflicted. An unhealthy obsession becomes the norm for those who cannot bear to part with any connection from their past, these
people are hoarders, not collectors. The hoarder is a person unable to part with any objects that have been part of their life; they exhibit obsessive behaviour which they are unable to control. Many compulsive hoarders may have suffered a brain related injury in the prefrontal cortex of the brain. This part of the brain regulates cognitive behaviours such as information processing, organizational and decision making skills. Injury in this area of the brain can have a number of unfortunate side effects.
Of course, many collections can be quite lucrative, collectors receiving high prices at auctions or private sales. Many collectors enjoy their hobby, purely for the ‘thrill of the hunt’; looking and seeking to find their elusive favourite childhood collectible, rather than anticipating a sale of their much loved item. Collections often originate with children initially collecting items, but who continue their hobby into adulthood. One of the world’s most popular hobbies, is stamp collecting. In the United States alone, there is an estimated twenty million collectors.
Collections can also be the basis of relationships between people as is evidenced by clubs devoted to particular hobbies or objects such as a particular brand of car. Naturally, everybody’s tastes vary, so some collections may not appeal to some, but are interesting and entertaining to others. It’s all in the collection and perceptions of one’s loved treasures. Many collectors enthusiastically take part in this hobby, as a means of expanding their social lives. The enjoyment of attending swap meets and exchanging information with kindred spirits and like minded individuals becomes part and parcel of the collectors’ lifestyle. Some collectors achieve additional notoriety with their collecting habits. Celebrities such as Demi Moore, who has dedicated a home to showcase her entire doll collection, Suddam Hussein, who collected science fiction paintings featuring menacing dragons and scantily clad blondes, and Adolf Hitler well known for collecting Eighteenth Century Bavarian
furniture.
The hobby can be exciting and stimulating, especially for the collector in search of that one missing item to complete his collection. Providing the purchases are within the financial means of the collector and can be stored appropriately, without
overrunning a home, garden or shed, what harm can they do? Collecting can help to provide order in our lives, and may act to mitigate the uncertainty of our chaotic world, a form of escaping from the realities of our lives. After all, we all want to retain a bit of the magic from our youth, and bask in the glow of nostalgia, collections facilitate this. A little bit of nostalgic dreaming may well be a healthy pastime in this brave new world of ours.
The Role of Life Insurance in Coronary Heart Disease
Ischemic Heart Disease
Coronary Heart Disease, Ischemic Heart Disease, and the Roles That Life Insurance and Income Protection
Plays in the Management of These Diseases.
Cardio vascular diseases are significant health concerns in an ageing population and can have important ramifications for
families. Life insurance and income protection play an important part in protecting the lifestyles of older Australians. Thirty three percent of Australian women over fifty five years of age are at a high to extreme risk, of experiencing coronary heart disease. Men are slightly more at risk.
Ischemic Heart Disease and Coronary Heart Disease
Ischemic heart disease, more commonly known as coronary heart disease, normally manifests itself in people of middle age,
living sedentary lifestyles. This disease is a hardening of the arteries caused by the prolonged consumption of fatty foods over many years. As fats and other substances gradually deposit on the artery walls near the heart, they constrict the flow of blood to and from the heart. Potential sufferers from coronary heart disease will over time, begin experiencing difficulty undertaking moderate to heavy exercise, they may experience shortness of breath, as well as more immediate symptoms such as pain in the arms, neck, back and chest areas. Coronary heart disease has become one of the major causes of death in
middle age. Sedentary lifestyles, perhaps coupled with stressful occupations and an abundance of foods containing saturated fat and trans fat, have conspired to significantly predispose many middle aged and older people to coronary heart disease. Many of the dangerous fats people should avoid are found in processed and take away food, which is forming an increasing proportion of the diets of people, in affluent countries.
Life Insurance
Life insurance is one of the products that people seldom pay much attention to, whilst they are in good health. As coronary heart disease is an affliction that normally has an onset in middle age, few people associate the necessity to have life insurance with these ranges of ailments. This affliction can have a major impact upon the ability of a person to work, as well as their lifestyle generally. Once a person has a heart condition, they will have to make drastic changes to their way of life, if they have been fortunate enough to survive the initial attack. For example, people who prior to the heart attack worked in stressful occupations, or those requiring some degree of strenuous exercise, can expect to be affected almost immediately.
Stress and strenuous exercise are to be avoided, once a heart condition is diagnosed. As the onset of coronary heart disease is usually sudden and has the potential to be fatal, if treatment is not available immediately, the families involved will be faced with a sudden and unplanned upheaval to their lives. Life insurance has the potential to mitigate the effects of such sudden traumatic incidents. Life insurance taken up early in life will be cost effective and affordable; delaying until middle age will be less cost effective as actuaries factor the increased probability of coronary heart disease into the premiums payable.
Income Protection
Income protection is a useful product for people to take up, whilst still in the workforce. Living with this affliction, will force people to make drastic changes to their lifestyles, and potentially their occupations. Heart attack victims will have to avoid occupations that are stressful or involve strenuous physical activity. Occupations like these have the potential to trigger another attack. Income protection softens the blow to the family budget when the individual is unable to re-enter the workforce for a period of time, due to the extended convalescence required when recovering from a heart attack. During convalescence, other unpaid duties the person would normally have performed may need to be outsourced as well. Income protection insurance reduces the financial impact of coronary heart disease on individuals and their families.
Conclusion
Although we would all like to avoid the possibility of coronary heart disease, and many of us live with the conviction that heart disease ‘only happens to others’, the reality of our modern lives is that there are many pressures, both subtle and obvious that pre-disposes people, to this disease. A long term healthy diet which minimises exposure to saturated fats and
the other foodstuffs that predispose people to clogging of the arteries is an obvious first line of defence. Replacing saturated fats with polyunsaturated fats, such as soybean, corn and safflower oils, as well as salmon, mackerel, trout and herring, are reputed to reduce the risk of heart attack.
Walnuts and sunflower seeds also fall into this category. Monounsaturated fats are healthier alternatives to saturated fat. This type of fat can be found in olive oil, macadamia nuts, almonds, peanuts, and avocados. Consuming alcohol in moderation and avoiding tobacco have also been found to be important factors in reducing the risk of coronary heart disease. Regular blood pressure checks and using appropriate blood pressure medication to maintain your blood pressure in an appropriate range for age, is vital. Other risk factors that can predispose an individual to an increased risk of coronary heart disease are high levels of cholesterol, obesity, post menopausal women and family history. Lifestyle initiatives supported by an appropriate life insurance policy which protects the families of heart attack victims, and an income protection plan to ease the reduction in income, due to the prolonged convalescence a person will face after a heart attack, provides the best way of mitigating the trauma associated with coronary heart disease.
How the National Broadband Network Will Affect the Way Australians Communicate.
Australia is on the cusp of a major change in the way its citizens communicate and do business. 'Cisco' is an internationally renowned company involved in measuring the uptake of new internet and communications technology. Australia will experience a large increase in uptake of internet communications technology with an upsurge in networked devices as well as mobile and video Internet traffic. Such an increase in internet usage can only be properly supported by an integrated
infrastructure that uses state of the art technology, to facilitate high speed broadband connections. The existing copper wire based infrastructure, will simply be unable to cope with the demands that will be placed on it by the Australian community.
Australia’s decision makers are faced with a dilemma:
‘Do we continue to prop up and patch up an ageing, increasingly outdated system to avoid the initial enormous financial outline involved with the proposed National Broadband Network (NBN), or do we invest now in a new system at significant financial cost, in a climate of international financial volatility?’
History has repeatedly shown that societies taking up new technology when it becomes available, gain economic, political and strategic advantages over those that delay. On those grounds alone, there would appear to be sound arguments for investing in the NBN. Experience also tells us that the cheapest time to invest in improved technology is now, not in a few
years time when inflationary pressures have had time to work on the original cost estimates, and the pressure for services from consumers has also increased.
The New NBN – A Cost-Benefit Analysis Overview.
Before looking at the options available to the Australian citizen, we need to settle on a working definition of ‘cheaper’. Cheaper in this context should consider not only initial outlay, but reduction in expenditure over the long term that arise from making the initial investment, the increased availability of services that might not be otherwise accessible to parts of the population and the ‘costs’ that companies and shareholders extract when they provide infrastructure services.
There are two basic perspectives that need to be considered when commenting on whether the NBN will result in cheaper access to the technology for Australians. The Australian taxpayer will foot the cost of introducing the NBN. What will we receive for our money? If the NBN delivers on its promises, there will be massive budgetary savings and increased efficiency in other areas of public expenditure, such as, health and education for regional communities. The availability of services in regional areas will be more closely brought into line with those of our major cities. Businesses across Australia will have a ‘level playing field’ upon which to conduct their business. Australian business will be more competitive in dealing with businesses worldwide. These are the advantages that Government has paraded to support its case for the NBN.
The Opposition recommends a piecemeal system, relying on a variety of technologies to address the forecasted increase in demand that Australians will have for communications technology. This approach avoids the enormous upfront costs, favouring a mix of private and public investment to achieve a similar outcome in time, as promised by the NBN. A reliance on private investment will ensure that profitability lies at the heart of the infrastructure proposed by the Opposition. It is highly unlikely, that those parts of the community where the provision of the services is not cost effective will be connected. The resulting infrastructure will be piecemeal and the ‘playing field’ for businesses across Australia will not be level. This will also translate into reduced international competitiveness for Australian business. An initial higher upfront expenditure therefore, has the potential to deliver significant savings in the future.
The crux of the question then remains, will the NBN result in ‘cheaper ‘prices for consumers? In order for the forecasted increase in consumer demand to be met properly, and for the infrastructure to cope with demands into the next two decades, we have no choice but to opt for a fibre network. It will never be cheaper, whether you fund it as a taxpayer now, or have to pay for it as a customer of private corporations into the foreseeable future. Looked at in this light, an NBN funded by the Australian taxpayer is likely to be the most cost effective strategy, and therefore the cheapest option.
The Real Power of Your Vote
Recent media footage highlighted a proposal to introduce non-compulsory voting in the Queensland State elections. Such a proposal raises many questions and concerns for Australian citizens. If this change in electoral laws came about, would
other States follow suit, and what are the implications for Australia's Westminster system of democracy? Non-compulsory voting could also become a feature of Federal elections.
Compulsory voting was first advocated in Australia by Alfred Deakin at the beginning of the twentieth century. In 1911, compulsory enrolment and voting for federal elections was introduced in Federal elections and in Queensland in 1915. The
next States to introduce compulsory voting were Victoria in 1926, New South Wales and Tasmania in 1928, Western Australia in 1936, whilst in 1942 South Australia followed. Voluntary voting at federal elections commenced in 1949 for
the Aboriginal population and continued in this manner until 1984 when voting for the aboriginal population also became compulsory.
An examination of voter turnout in non-compulsory voting systems is indicative of the likely change in voting behaviour in Australia were we to opt for non-compulsory voting here.
91% of eligible voters cast ballot at 2012 Queensland election (compulsory)
74% of eligible voters cast ballot at 2011 New Zealand election (non-compulsory)
70% of eligible voters cast ballot at 2008 United States election (non-compulsory)
66% of eligible voters cast ballot at 2010 British election (non-compulsory)
(This information was obtained from the Courier Mail in an article about compulsory voting).
So what are the dangers associated with non-compulsory voting? A system that relies entirely on the motivation of its citizens to elect their representatives leaves itself wide open to be hijacked by interest groups who can use their organisations to dominate the polls. These groups can also use financial leverage to "buy votes" and subsequently apply leverage to elected
representatives that are beholden to them for their elected offices. The power of lobby groups increases tremendously in this scenario. Leaders who assume office in a system where a relatively smaller proportion of the population are required to bring them to office, may use this opportunity to further meddle with electoral laws to entrench themselves in government.
Queensland itself has experienced this sort of behaviour during the Bjelke Petersen era where the Queensland Premier was able to survive in his office due to the gerrymander that saw the value of rural votes being far higher than those in the
urban centres of the State. Consequently, the State was effectively governed by a minority of rural electors for many years. Although Bjelke Petersen governed in a compulsory voting system, his time in Parliament is a good pointer to the
possibilities that await a determined political leader, who rises to prominence in a non-compulsory voting system.
With the continued rise to prominence of large national and international companies in our modern world, with some having assets that outstrip national governments, there is also the very real concern that these companies will seek to set the
political agendas in those countries where they do business. The political agendas they will seek to establish revolve primarily around profits for their shareholders, not what is necessarily in the best interests of the community. In a non-compulsory voting system where turning out voters for "your leader" assumes the greatest importance, the circumstances are tailor made for large companies to wield their financial power in support of a compliant (to the company's interests) candidate. At least in a compulsory voting system this opportunity is mitigated and can be further controlled by legislation that controls the size of donations to candidates and their parties.
The Federal Parliament would be responsible for any changes to compulsory voting or enrolment, presumably by referendum. We should all exercise our voting rights, lest we invoke the old cliché that "people get the government they deserve". History reminds us of the struggle to secure the vote for every citizen in a community in the first place, such as the suffragettes, who fought long and hard to achieve voting rights for women. We owe it to the memories of these and other
courageous people to exercise our rights to vote in compulsory elections throughout Australia.
We are privileged to reside in one of the most stable democracies in the world. The responsibilities that we must accept as part of this privilege includes a duty for its citizens to collectively determine who will govern us. This responsibility ensures that our Commonwealth is preserved. This duty should be viewed as a service to every individual, and therefore, inspire each and every one of us, to continue to maintain our political awareness, and cast our vote.
Wilderness or Mining at the Risk of Tasmanian Devil Extinction.
There have been many heated debates about the proposed open cut iron ore mine in the Tarkine area of the North West coast of Tasmania. Minister Burke has subsequently approved the mining venture. His decision has highlighted the factors at stake. On the one hand, Tasmania’s economy is stagnant, and whilst mining may provide a much needed boost to Tasmania’s economy, it may be short lived. Once the mine is depleted, and this particular area devastated, job opportunities will evaporate. Unfortunately, the North West coast is also home to one of the very few remaining populations of Tasmanian Devils not affected by the facial tumour cancer to date. It also has sixteen other threatened species of wildlife all located within a 5km radius of the proposed mine.
The last Tasmanian Tiger died a captive animal at the Beaumaris Zoo in Hobart in 1936, after their extinction in the wild.
Tasmanian Devils are their closest relative, and now, less than eighty years later, the Tasmanian Devil could be facing its own extinction. Sixty percent of the State’s Devil population were infected by the contagious facial tumour before scientists discovered their predicament. Alarmingly, it could be as little as five years before this disease has spread throughout the whole Devil population. The North West coast of Tasmania, as the last stronghold for disease free Devils takes on commensurately more importance as an area that must be preserved. It has been postulated that Devils in North West Tasmania have a slightly different genetic makeup to Devils in other areas, and are more resistant to this lethal disease. Scientists have targeted Maria Island, just off Tasmania’s east coast, as a base for a new Devil programme, in which small groups of disease free animals will be quarantined and a breeding programme implemented to stave off extinction.
The open cut mine along with its entire infrastructure will cause significant damage not only to the wildlife but the vegetation. Minister Burke stated previously, that information will be kept regarding the Devils and other wildlife killed in this area. The realities of the day to day operation of a company focused on profit, argues strongly against the relevance of collecting such information. Is Minister Burke suggesting that if Devils and other wildlife are killed, the mine will be closed? If so what exact number of animals will need to be killed, to trigger this outcome? In any event, the company has a vested interest in under reporting the effect their operations will have on wildlife.
Certainly, the mine will provide jobs, but it is a short term solution compared with the State’s ongoing struggle to employ its citizens. Tasmania is struggling, the economy is bleak, but this mine will not solve this problem. The State needs industry that is there for the long haul and not dependent on exploiting finite resources. The question is, "where does this end, what will be next ... mining and logging at Cradle Mountain, Freycinet National Park, or perhaps in the Florentine Valley, home to some of Australia’s magnificent caves, which contain ancient relics of the Aboriginal tribes who lived and hunted there during the last Ice Age?” Any area can potentially be targeted next. Predictably, many Tasmanians are in favour of mining, because of the employment opportunities associated with it during the life of the mine, but it is short sighted; the destruction of this magnificent area will be permanent, whereas employment will be temporary. The consequences of mining in this, largely unspoilt wilderness will be irreparable.
Pro mining activists argue that a large part of Tasmania is already ‘protected’,but is it really protected when Governments can easily and very quickly decide that an area can be exploited even though it is already considered to be part of the protected area of the State? This does not sound like any form of protection. People need to ask themselves “at what point will you be prepared to say that enough exploitation of these reserves is enough?”
Minister Burke has recognised the threat to the Devil population and developers are required to donate $350,000 to “Save the Tasmanian Devil Programme” which aims to compensate for the mine’s impact. The ore from the mine will be trucked
out by road for approximately 150kms, which unfortunately, traverses the habitat of disease free Devils. Because Devils are natural scavengers, they will be highly susceptible to being run over as they feed on the carcasses of other road kill. What will the future hold? The possible extinction of our Tasmanian Devils, an icon of the State, no longer to be seen in their natural habitat? The possibility of future generations only being able to see these creatures in photographs and picture books, just like their predecessors, the Tasmanian Tiger? The Tarkine wilderness, decimated by mining’s infrastructure, and future generations only able to appreciate the lost beauty of this area via picture books?
When do we call a halt to all of this, and look at alternative ways to boost a failing economy and promote employment?
In the future, will Tasmanian bushwalks in wilderness areas only be possible when people have to be guided, like they are in so many other countries? Let’s face it, our planet’s natural rainforest and wilderness areas are diminishing, as a result of
man’s greed and plunder. Perhaps the answer would be for more Government funding to provide those people who would otherwise be dependent upon the exploitation of these resources, sensible and viable alternatives to earn a living. For example, instead of concentrating service industries in our existing capital cities, why not relocate service industries such as Government departments to Tasmania?
Communications these days are such that being remote from the major centres of population, would not really be a major drawback. The introduction of the National Broadband Network, the continual expansion and improvement of information technology, all make the necessity for being located in central areas, much less important. We have some precedence for this with the growth and development of Albury Wodonga, an area which was deliberately targeted as a viable region for
decentralization years ago when Australia was far more dependent on manufacturing industry.
“Only when the last tree has died, the last river been poisoned, and the last fish caught, will we realize we cannot eat money” … an Indian Proverb.
Can we Ever Eliminate the Spectre of Poverty ?
People around the world have asked this question many times. Can real poverty be truly eradicated in not only third world countries, but in first world countries also? The term ‘poverty’ is relative, in a first world country; the poor are still many times wealthier than the poor in a third world country. It can be argued that if we ignore the world’s poverty, then nothing will be done to minimise the suffering of children and adults, malnourished and subjected to disease and premature deaths. Some people may argue that it takes just one person to change the world, and can take steps to bring about change. For
instance, Nelson Mandela saw the end to apartheid in South Africa, but this was not poverty. William Wilberforce ended modern day slavery in Britain, but this too was not poverty.
Unfortunately, our world consists of the ‘haves’ and the‘have nots’. In a perfect world, this distinction would disappear. Every person on the planet would have access to education, clean drinking water, plentiful food supplies and adequate
medical care to ward off diseases, such as diphtheria, measles, mumps, malaria, chicken pox, and tuberculosis etc. However, childhood mortality rates escalate in third world countries. In the Philippines, India, Bangladesh, Papua New Guinea, Cambodia, Vietnam or Nepal, for instance, scarcity of vaccinations result in children succumbing to premature death.
The slums and destitute villages are home to poverty stricken people who are struggling to cope, and survive on a daily basis.
What many first world countries would discard as rubbish would constitute a feast for their starving masses. Sorting through disease ridden rubbish dumps is a necessary source of food for the destitute and poor in these impoverished countries.
The organisation “Oaktree” is expanding in numbers and is comprised of young volunteers, aged between 16 to 26 years of
age, who are following their moral compass and demonstrating a need to break the poverty cycle, through education, fundraising, public awareness and by other means, in some of the poorest communities. To date, there are over 120,000 members and branches located in all Australian States. Overseas, this organisation has supported over 60,000 youth, by implementing programmes to not only educate communities, but to put into place strategies to counteract poverty and all that it entails. “Oaktree” is Australia’s largest youth-run organisation. It has been instrumental in lobbying against child slavery, foreign aid cuts, working for indigenous equality, refugee rights and lastly, but not least, climate change. The ‘End Child Slavery’ campaign was a national initiative which lobbied chocolate companies to certify their products as Fairtrade and slave-free.
Foreign Aid has been reduced over time, as the Australian Government only provides 0.35, to the world’s poor, which is less
than 1%. This translates to a third of a one percent of our overall national income which the Government gives. When compared to other donor nations, this amount is extremely meagre.
Considering Australia is a comparatively rich, first world country which has escaped the global financial crisis, surely
Australia should be more generous? Whilst our present Government has been in power, we have experienced the worst global financial crisis since the Great Depression, 80 years ago. We are the only country in the OECD to avoid a recession and are considered to be the envy of the world and are praised for our status worldwide. We have been amazingly successful considering the global economic climate; our debt to GDP ratio is one of the smallest on the planet and we have an excellent rating from all rating agencies. Yet, considering how well our country is progressing, only a miniscule amount of financial assistance is forwarded to our financially struggling global neighbours.
There are many aspects of poverty. For example, a lack of opportunity, lack of education, a lack of Government infrastructure designed to alleviate poverty, lack of motivation in some instances, lack of knowledge and also the very fact that distribution of wealth is never even … it is always a compromise. Certain political systems such as dictatorships exacerbate the poverty of their citizens. Zimbabwe’s, Robert Magabe, for instance, has achieved his wealth off the backs of people, and their misery. It is an example of very uneven income distribution in that particular country which favours the chosen few who are aligned politically with the ruling power clique. Sadly, there are numerous other countries like this, Bangladesh for instance, where the distribution of wealth is equally uneven, and perpetuating the spectre of poverty. One out of three people on this planet is malnourished. Eighteen million people die from starvation each year, many living in the sort of countries outlined above.
In essence, wealth and poverty are the two extremes of the energy consumption scale. If you are extremely wealthy, you command a vast amount of energy, if you are extremely poor; you have little to no energy to command. While energy has a price, there will always be unequal distribution of wealth. Compare the consumption of energy by individuals in first world countries with that available to the poor or third world countries, huddled over their smoky log fires, to cook emaciated chickens, rodents and the like. These people have very little access to energy, whether it is to fuel their cooking, provide transport or shelter and warmth. Compare that, with the average household in a first world country, where the vast majority are guaranteed to have a roof over their heads if they want it, more than likely own a motor vehicle, think nothing of eating take away foods, air condition and heat their homes and use artificial light. Poverty and wealth, therefore, are not simple issues of greed, but have hidden within them, far more serious implications, such as access to opportunity, resources and supportive Governments.
It is highly commendable for people of all ages, and from all walks of life to demonstrate their social conscience by working to promote social justice in all communities, worldwide. Every person deserves to have at least the very basic means of survival and the choice to provide adequate living conditions for their families. I sincerely wish that the amount of foreign aid from Australia will increase and assist with reducing poverty to the severely malnourished and starving people. It
is self evident from the progress of “Oaktree” and their members, just what they can accomplish towards alleviating this massive problem. Unfortunately, I think that poverty cannot be totally abolished on a world scale. Poverty’s impact on
children and adults alike can be diminished to some degree. Again and again history tells us that education, enterprise and providing opportunity will enable the poor to migrate out of poverty. While first world Governments remains steadfast on distributing only a fraction of the financial assistance third world countries need and much of it in the form of loans that have little prospect of being repaid, or that require these countries to devote much needed prime agricultural land to cash crops that the lending countries clamour for, rather than having it available to feed their own poor, poverty will remain the
curse of the 21st Century.
We in the first world should also recognise that it is not in our interest to lift the citizens of third world countries out of poverty except as a moral duty. Economically, the wealth and life style we enjoy in the first world requires the sweat and labour of the poor, prepared to work for low wages, in substandard conditions and for long hours. Without their sacrifice the
edifice of modern capitalism in the first world would be under severe pressure. Once we lift the poor out of poverty who will do the jobs we shun, make the cheap goods that we so readily accumulate and discard? Whether we have moral qualms about this state of affairs or not, we need to understand that the true elimination of poverty across the globe will have profound implications for those who currently enjoy relative affluence. There is a stark choice to be made. If we eliminate poverty by lifting the poor out of it, how do we, at the top maintain our relative position in the hierarchy of affluence? Alternatively, do we give up our position and curb our own lifestyles and expectations for our children so that we may more evenly distribute the world’s resources amongst all of us? If so, how do we sell this to those who have everything to lose and nothing to gain? Despite the posturing and moralising about poverty, it’s simply a problem Governments around the world address with
as little enthusiasm as is decent to remain in power.
The Breakdown of the Family Unit and Homelessness
In our Twenty-first Century, the family unit is not what it used to be. Nowadays, both parents usually work, so as to pay the mortgage and make ends meet from week to week with the basic necessities of life. Because of the external pressures in our society, mainly paying off a mortgage, paying high rentals, coping with the increasing cost of living etc., many families are at risk of becoming dysfunctional. The rate of homelessness is on the rise and our Government has now instigated an action
plan via their White Paper, to attempt to halve the homeless population by the year 2020. Brendan O’Connor, Minister for Housing and Homelessness, is in the process of putting this plan into place, and asking for all States to come on board, in order to facilitate the reduction of homeless citizens. Mr. O’Connor’s goals are highly commendable, and with the correct
procedures put in place, the desired outcome of halving our homeless population by 2020 is hopefully achievable. People who are considered homeless are citizens who do not have safe and adequate housing, who may be in circumstances which
threaten their safety or security, and people who do not have security of tenure, which does not allow them any legal right to be able to occupy their homes. There are various categories which homeless people may fit into and these include; improvised dwellings; supported accommodation, persons staying in other households; boarding houses; other temporary lodgings and persons residing in severely overcrowded dwellings.
There are many reasons why people become homeless. In many cases the situation of youth homelessness results from family breakdowns. Ongoing conflict and tensions arising at home may be the trigger for young people to either leave of
their own accord, or being put out of the parental home. A common form of youth homelessness is referred to as “couch surfing”. Relationship breakdowns and family conflicts are often cited as the main instigators of youth homelessness.
Mental illness is sometimes another contributing factor for people of no fixed address. The mentally ill are no longer supervised by a health care worker, and are in many instances left to their own devices, and solely responsible for their medications. A patient can sign themselves out of hospital or an institution, regardless of whether they are fit to leave hospital, or whether they have a responsible, competent adult to assist them with their personal care and to provide accommodation. A very high percentage of people living rough or in a shelter, are suffering from a range of mental health illnesses, namely schizophrenia and post traumatic stress disorder, just to name a few. People suffering from post traumatic stress disorders have usually received some sort of psychological trauma in their lives. The symptoms of this disorder are varied, the most common being the inability to sleep, anger management, and hyper-vigilance. The areas in the brain which may be altered in post traumatic stress disorder patients are the prefrontal cortex, amygdala and hippocampus. The role of the hippocampus is associated with the ability to place memories in the correct context of time and space; it is the consolidation of information from short and long term memory and special navigation. The amygdala is responsible for processing memory, the detection of threat and the conditioned and unconditioned fear response, which is carried out as a result of a threat. It plays a pivotal role in triggering in an individual, a state of fear and anxiety.
Gambling addiction also contributes to the rate of homelessness, because of the loss of financial stability that may include having to sell property, personal possessions or vacate a rented home. With the availability of so many gambling venues, the accessibility to them is an ongoing concern for families of gamblers and gamblers themselves, who cannot control their addiction.
Other factors at play in our increasing homelessness crisis include the barriers facing refugees, disabled people, unemployment, lack of support, blacklisting to prevent rental of properties, poverty and of course being evicted from home when it becomes impossible to meet the rent or the mortgage repayments. Domestic violence is a contributing factor to the number of homeless women and children who are escaping violent relationships, in the hope of locating a safe shelter, in which to stay.
Substance and drug abuse also contributes to homelessness. This re-occurring, potentially destructive lifestyle, may require the sale of possessions to enable an expensive drug habit to be maintained as long as possible, and forces people onto the streets. Statistics on homelessness via a November 2012 Media Release, published by The Australian Bureau of Statistics, were: 105,237 homeless people on the night of 9 August 2011. This figure equates to 5% of our population. On Census
night 2011, the rate of homeless was highest in the Northern Territory which recorded 731 people per 10,000 persons, as opposed to the lowest figure in Tasmania, being 32 people per 10,000 persons.
http://www.abs.gov.au/ausstats/[email protected]/latestProducts/2049.0Media%20Release12011
The Government have various safety nets in the system for all citizens needing shelter and accommodation. Mission Australia and the Salvation Army have been instrumental in locating shelters across the country for our most vulnerable members of society. Separate men’s and women’s shelters are also available. Unfortunately, there are not enough to accommodate all homeless citizens, and many are forced to “couch surf”, or sleep “rough” by finding a park bench, disused barn or any structure in which to sleep, for the night. Homelessness is a looming problem for all of society, because so many differing factors can contribute to why a person becomes homeless. It is not simply a matter of family breakdown, in which young people are evicted or choose to leave their parental home, it may include mental illness or a combination of the
factors listed above, which contribute to this ever increasing problem. Brendan O’Connor, now has a plan to halve our homelessness population by the year 2020. Hopefully, the Government and all States will be working together to help
bring this goal to fruition. Therefore, we have seven years in which to make this a reality; hopefully this target does not prove to be too ambitious to achieve, not only for our society as a whole, but more importantly, for the sake of all homeless persons
who find themselves in this position, often for reasons which, they may or may not, have been able to control.
Why Shouldn’t the Catholic Church Pay Tax?
Membership of the Catholic Church is approximately 1.2 billion, worldwide. It is the largest global Christian church which has been instrumental in the history of western civilisation. Bearing in mind that it is one of the oldest institutions in the world, and the global wealth of the Catholic Church is estimated to be in excess of $3,000 billion, should it be fair and just, for this institution to pay taxes, like any other large corporation or multinational business? Does it seem morally right, that one of our wealthiest institutions in the world is not contributing to their share of taxes, which in turn, would not only assist society, but help with building and maintaining infrastructure and the like? Would this be the correct, morally right thing to do?
In defence of the Catholic Church, they do support and help charities. Apart from various parishes’ contribution to their own local charities, the ‘Catholic Charities in the U.S.A.’ and the ‘Catholic Relief Services (International)’ are both recipients of the church’s largesse and goodwill.
The Catholic Church has historically been the largest single owner of property holdings worldwide for well over 1,500 years.
During the last forty years, the church’s enormous wealth has partly remained hidden. This practice has been carefully orchestrated with the effective use of ineffective and/or nonexistent disclosure laws, which are meant to oversight the behaviour of religious organisations. This code of conduct inevitably leads to subterfuge, because the church is not required by law to disclose all its assets; consequently accounting requirements can be creatively interpreted. All other large corporations or businesses are made accountable for their financial details …why is the Catholic Church treated differently?
Religious organisations, especially the Catholic Church appear to be absolved by western nations from open and transparent disclosure of all their assets. These assets may also include a complex structure of trust companies. Whilst the church owns numerous trusts around the world, the Vatican pursues a policy of hiding the extent of its wealth from their followers and the public. Assets of the church fall into two categories; visible and hidden. The many visible assets include churches, schools, hospitals etc., whilst the hidden ownership of assets include facilities such as, golf courses, industrial parks, high rise office buildings, residential apartments and so on. The figure of US$316 billion has been estimated as the amount of the visible property holdings of the Catholic Church. Nobody, of course, knows what the additional estimated value of wealth would be for the facilities the Church does not advertise as its own, located in numerous countries around the world.
Precious metals, particularly gold, is the second largest asset which the Vatican owns. The church’s position in this regard, enables it to significantly influence global finance and subsequent trade. The amount of wealth the Church has tied up with gold is impossible to estimate accurately at any one point in time. It is difficult to define with any degree of accuracy, because the Church can speculate with its reserves across the globe to take advantage of fluctuating prices in different
markets. At the same time their financial transactions are concealed behind hundreds of thousands of trusts, cross-ownerships, companies and secretive laws, all of which are unknown to the general public.
Additional assets owned by the Vatican which are not readily visible to the general public consist of majority shareholdings in a narrow class of industries including arms manufacturers and pharmaceutical companies. The Church is also involved in strategic financial discourse with the international trade of illegal drugs, and military support. The wealth that pours from these assets is closely guarded, away from the glare of publicity for fairly obvious reasons.
The reason for the Catholic Church avoiding the responsibility of paying tax is due to the Government’s failure to vigorously enforce the separation of Church and State. The subsidy of religious organisations via carte blanche tax exemptions has long concerned and angered many conscientious citizens. Our sense of social justice and guidance by a strong moral compass, which we are told Catholicism shares, demonstrates that extremely wealthy, massive institutions should pay their fair share of the burden that the citizens they purport to serve, must also bear. Bearing in mind that the vast global wealth which the institution called the Catholic Church has massed over thousands of years, is it not surprising that a large percentage of the world’s citizens demand answers as to why the church should continue to be exempt from paying taxes? World-wide poverty could be dramatically addressed, if this institution paid taxes which could be redirected to improve the prospects for our globally marginalized poor and destitute citizens, who face a daily struggle simply to survive.
A Potted History of Feminism
It’s hard to imagine that as little as fifty or so years ago, the topics of politics, religion, world affairs and business matters were not on the agenda of public discourse for women. It was not considered the correct thing to do, in other words, these
topics were strictly ‘men’s business’. How times have changed! Some feminists may argue that the advantages now, as far as improved working conditions, more than offset the drudgery and monotony of times gone by. Some would disagree perhaps,
and privately yearn for some of the “old fashioned” virtues and customs previously accorded to women. It’s all a matter of weighing up the pros and cons, and acceptance of how society has changed in its attitudes towards women in the twenty-first century.
Any type of philosophy is open to interpretation. What exactly does ‘feminism’ really mean? The Macquarie, 5th edition states – “a movement or doctrine which advocates equal rights and opportunities for women, especially the extension of their activities in social and political life”. This term could also incorporate being a humanist as the philosophies are intertwined. In third world countries, in particular, there is still very much work to be done into improving the wellbeing and status of women. The human rights abuses involving women in these countries and even in first world countries, need to be addressed, if we are to achieve a fair and just world, not a world with social inequality and injustice. Gender inequality, domestic violence and sexual assault, are the focus of a collection of women’s movements. Women, are pursuing these goals to stop persecution, , and to attain equal opportunities in social , political, economic, educational and employment
spheres.
For women to rear the next generation in the 21stcentury they need to feel empowered and be treated as ‘equal’ to men. Misogyny and all human rights abuses will always be an ongoing concern, but by having decent, compassionate men, who embrace feminism, it will help to diminish misogynistic traits, and the injustices which inevitably go hand in hand with this form of behaviour.
The feminist movement also known as the ‘Women’s Liberation Movement” first came to public attention in the early nineteenth centuries when the suffragettes were formed. The Women’s Suffrage Movement was particularly strong in the United Kingdom and the United States. These women, predominantly from upper and middle class backgrounds, were
dissatisfied and frustrated with their social status in society. It was as a result of their determination and bravery that women now have the right to vote. In the early years of the suffragette movement psychologists argued that their demonstrative behaviour was proof that these women were afflicted with some form of mental illness, hysteria, or feeble mindedness. Such was the mindset of men in that era. Alarmingly, they believed that future wars might be started by women who voted.
By 1920 the Women’s Suffrage amendment had passed into law, and various women’s organizations were established.
For the first time in their lives, women felt like they were free of the shackles of male domination. As a result, women became more adventurous with their clothing, and participated freely in public discourse. This utopia was short-lived however, with the arrival of the Great Depression in the 1930s. Married women who had previously gained employment were the first to be dismissed, single women were marrying and divorces declined as struggling families clung together to weather
the hard times.
Major changes occurred when World War II broke out in 1939. Approximately six million women were now entered the work force, either as farm labourers or factory workers. Over 200,000 women served in the military whilst over three million worked for the Red Cross organization. By and large, women prospered during these times, because they felt useful, appreciated, and knew that their contribution to the war effort was worthwhile. Of course, when the war ended in 1945,
many of these jobs evaporated, forcing many to return to the role of housewife whilst men returning from the battlefields sought to re-assert their own role in society.
Simone de Beauvoir’s book “The Second Sex” made a huge impact upon women after it was published in 1949.
The author expressed the feminist’s sense of injustice, depicting women as not being equal to men. This French author/philosopher highlighted our hierarchal society through stereotyping, women on a “lower level” to males. Simone de Beauvoir was instrumental in challenging society’s attitudes towards women, and helped to consolidate ’the sisterhood’ of women’s movements, established around the world.
By the 1950’s women were starting to become disgruntled once again, with their place in society, and strove once again to
attain equality in the workplace. The years of most noticeable change were the swinging sixties, when women became far more vocal about their rights and for once the introduction of “the pill” finally provided autonomy over their bodies.
This form of contraception was used by more than one hundred million women worldwide and by almost twelve million women in the United States alone. This era was extremely liberating for women of childbearing age, and resulted in not only more control for women over their bodies and a more liberated view on sexuality, but heralded the end for unwanted pregnancies.
This second wave of feminism occurred during the sixties, with Germaine Greer’s book “The Female Eunuch” hitting the bookshelves. An international bestseller, the main thesis of this book was “that ‘traditional’, suburban, consumerist, nuclear families repressed women sexually and that this devitalized them, rendering them eunuchs”. Other well known feminists, such as Betty Friedan’s book, “The Feminine Mystique” were also well received worldwide. It’s author questioning the wide held belief that women were satisfied with motherhood and their marriages, and indeed had achieved fulfilment in their “careers”. During this time, lesbianism and bisexuality were also considered to be a part of feminism, with influential
women accepting this lifestyle.
We are now entering the third wave of feminism which began back in the early 1990s. Because of the perceived failure of previous feminist movements of the sixties through to the eighties, to achieve the true equality they had so long sought.
Diversity and change are core principles adopted by the new movement, as we are becoming a more multifaceted society and more globally connected. Women, especially, in developing countries are still fighting for equal rights and to be treated with the same respect as their male counterparts.
We are now living in the era of ‘the superwoman’. Gone are the days of subservience and submission to husbands, staying at
home with the children. Nowadays, the working woman is expected to hold down a job, organize day care for children
and maintain a home and all the trappings that come with that. Equal pay is expected although the glass ceiling is still to be broken on that one. So, what is the down side in this societal development? Are men now more reluctant to voice their opinions as women are more assertive? Perhaps some men have been criticized far too often; consequently avoiding conflicts at any cost, and in a way are a little bit subservient to the females in their lives? A role reversal perhaps? Perhaps the special treatment men showed women as part of male chivalry, such as opening car doors, letting a woman enter a doorway first etc., are becoming a distant memory. If women were completely honest, would they like to see a return of these more chivalrous ways? It is all a matter of achieving the right balance and even though women seem to‘have it all’ now, some aspects of feminism have irrevocably changed some human behaviours.
Society has now reached a happier median, with more congenial behaviours, such as shared responsibilities in the home, joint care of children and the like. Women are free to pursue their professional careers whilst juggling work with their home
lives. The feminist movement has indeed changed history since the early beginnings of the Suffragettes, chaining
themselves to railings in order to obtain the rights to vote, and women have been the winners along the way, gaining more rights, but are either gender really content and satisfied with the way our lives have changed, as a result of the feminist movement?
Can Tasmania Claw Its Way Out Of Recession?
The beautiful twenty-sixth largest island in the world, named ‘Tasmania’ after the Dutch explorer, Abel Tasman,
lies in the path of the notorious ‘Roaring Forties’ surrounded by the Indian and Pacific Oceans. Home for approximately 512,000 inhabitants, Tasmanians are facing a crisis. It is official. Tasmania isin a recession. With many young inhabitants leaving Tasmania’s shores for more lucrative work prospects on the mainland. The question now is “are there steps that can be taken to reverse this situation?” If the Federal Government, working with State Government is prepared to invest money for the long haul, a favourable turnaround is achievable. However, people must be prepared to commit to the long term viability of Tasmania, , not just for the four year electoral cycle, which is the preferred option for so many politicians who are
solely interested in securing their tenure, for the next term of office. This sort of attitude mitigates the constructive changes that need to be made.
A bipartisan approach has to be reached to lift Tasmania out of its financial worries. All Australian States have to work
together, to achieve this result. Tasmania and the Federal Government cannot do this alone. After all, Tasmania is part of the Commonwealth of Australia, the separation from the mainland forced on the State by Bass Strait should not influence decision making, and all State Governments should realise that it is in their collective interests to promote solid economic growth for all areas of Australia including Tasmania. The days of the separate States being only concerned with their parochial interests are drawing to a close. We have federal regulatory bodies that administer on behalf of all Australians wherever they may reside and it is high time that a similar approach is taken to deal with Australia’s economic woes.
So what can be done to address Tasmania’s slide into recession? Tasmania just as any other Australian State has some naturally competitive advantages that should be exploited. Its only when an area exploits these that it will achieve long term sustainability for its industries, services and institutions.
Emphasis on the island’s natural advantages, for instance, tourism, fishing, agriculture and forestry would help to propel the
economy. Reserves, National Parks and World Heritage sites make up for approximately forty-five percent of Tasmania’s landscape. Mining of copper, zinc, tin and iron has been a major industry in the past and will continue for the foreseeable future. Newer ‘boutique’ crops, such as, wine, saffron, and pyrethrum is being promoted by the Tasmanian Institute of Agricultural Research. There is also a thriving and sustainable fishing and seafood sector. The State has a thriving poppy industry as well as solid dairy, beef and sheep farms. All these concerns play to the State’s competitive advantages. Their only down side is that the Tasmanian population alone is insufficient for these companies to enjoy economies of scale without resorting to marketing to other Australian States or internationally. The competitive advantage these industries have is wiped out by the cost of reaching those markets.
Australians everywhere are therefore faced with a stark choice. “Do we set programmes in train that enable Tasmanian companies to compete with those of other States and thereby make the best of their competitive advantages? Or, do we allow the status quo to continue and recognise that Tasmania will continue indefinitely to drain revenues away from other more profitable States?”
If we go for the first option Australians must be prepared to change their mind set on Tasmania’s place in our Commonwealth of Australia. There are a number of things that can be achieved by deliberate and targeted Federal Government policy.
Instead of concentrating service industries in the mainland capital cities, some service industries such as Government
departments could be relocated to Tasmania? Communications these days are such that remoteness from major centres of population is not a drawback. The introduction of the NBN, the continual expansion and improvement of technology, all make the necessity for being located in central areas, much less important. We do have precedence for this strategy, with the development of Albury-Wodonga; an area deliberately targeted as a viable region for decentralization years ago, when Australia was far more dependent on manufacturing industry. Serious consideration should be given to decentralizing the Federal bureaucracy by relocating some Commonwealth departments to Tasmania, especially those complimenting the natural assets of the State, for example, the Department of Fisheries, Search and Rescue and the Department of Environment and Conservation. With the huge leaps forward in technology, there really is no need to have them all located in Canberra, these offices can be operated just as effectively from Tasmania. It is the multiplier effect which will assist the Tasmanian economy, so even though the direct employment may not be huge, it would be the indirect employment that is associated with the relocation of these organisations that would benefit the State. In the Australian Capital Territory, for instance, the upper limits to its expansion must have been reached and any further growth will incur higher costs compared with those
incurred in Tasmania where land, housing for staff etc., is relatively less expensive. It may well be an appropriate and fortuitous time to re-examine these possibilities.
The establishment of another or the growth of the existing University with a clear “specialty faculty” offering a degree, not as well catered for by other Universities. This would result in many students from other Universities doing at least part of their degrees in Tasmania. The example of James Cook University, which is widely known for marine biology, is an example of the benefits such a strategy would bring to the State. Of course, this assumes that other Universities would be willing to put aside their competitive urges to help achieve this for the greater good. At first glance one may think that University students are a poor source for economic growth, however, never lose sight of the multiplier effect associated with such an initiative. At the moment Tasmania has only one University located on three campuses Hobart, Launceston, and a smaller one located on the North West coast, offering only first year subjects.
The Federal Government would need to make a commitment to maintain equality of transportation costs across Bass Strait, so that Tasmanians will not be disadvantaged in mainland markets. (Nor by the way should mainland companies be disadvantaged in operating in the Tasmanian market). Again, this has to be long term commitment. It has to be a policy to springboard Tasmania onto an equal footing, with every Australian State. Although it will be argued that this will place a significant tax burden on the Federal government, one needs to offset this against the long term social security impost placed on the government, by perennially unemployed and under employed Tasmanians.
The chief employers for Tasmanians are the local government, the Federal Group who are the owners of several hotels and two casinos, and numerous small businesses. Small business success stories include International Catamarans, the
Moorilla Estate and Tassal. Call centres have also made their presence on the island during the late 1990s, where some national companies were able to obtain cheap access to broadband fibre optic connections. The Australian Antarctic Division, located in Hobart, has also proven to be an appropriate decision in terms of locating a Government department.
Tasmania’s problems need to be addressed with disregard to the electoral cycle, in order that systems are put into place which will bring the island on par with the rest of the country. It is crucial that Tasmania is not seen as a ‘beggar state’, that it is recognised as having an equally important role to play in our Federation and in the life of the nation. All State Governments need to put aside parochial politics and support the Federal Government in order to implement successful strategies.
Further development in aquaculture facilities should be explored. Potentially, there are more species suitable for aquaculture. There are already abalone, oyster, atlantic salmon and sea horse farms, but there are other fish species that could be targeted, for example, stripey trumpeter, and crayfish.
Tasmania should capitalize on its natural economic advantages, concentrate on those industries, rather than trying to
succeed in manufacturing which without continuous subsidies, will simply pull up stakes and go. A better economic
strategy is to concentrate on industries that can survive competitively. Industries which are suited to the Tasmanian climate and environment. There are also several possibilities for further developments in the tourism sector such as reinvigorating the State’s railway to carry passengers.
The Australian attitude has always been to concentrate on the resource sector, leaving downstream processing and manufacturing to be carried out in other countries or in Tasmania’s case another State. If we do not reap the benefits of
downstream processing over time, in terms of employment, value added etc., this accrues to the countries that negotiated the original contracts instead. We should be making the establishment of downstream processing plants part and parcel of the contracts negotiated for the sale of our resources over the life of the contract. This strategy will ensure that eventually our resources provide more employment for Australians and Tasmanians. It is entirely appropriate that those who seek to benefit from our resources should also contribute to the development of the long term economic welfare of the people in the regions where they obtain their resources. At present once the resource is depleted the companies will leave only a legacy of exploitation and short term financial prosperity for a few whilst the resource lasts.
Therefore, it is crucial that all Australians collectively work together to strengthen and lift Tasmania out of its economic
recession. We must distance ourselves from the usual parochialism and self centred politicians concentrating solely on their chances for re-election. It is fundamental for progressive changes to be instigated; the time for complacency has passed. We need to look outside the square at the constructive changes that can be made to benefit not only Tasmania, but all Australians when the island state can contribute fully to the productive life of our nation.
The Parlous State Of Public Health Insurance In Australia – An Opinion
With the introduction of the original Medicare scheme by Gough Whitlam in the early seventies, it was the general hope that
Australia would be ushered into a new era of public health insurance for all, met by a levy on all tax payers, this, it was hoped, would ensure that no-one in Australia would experience sub standard access to necessary health care. With the defeat of the original Labor government, successive liberal and labor governments have meddled with the original scheme, so that today we now find ourselves with a two tier scheme consisting of a minimal health insurance scheme for the uninsured public, and a private health insurance scheme targeting that proportion of the population that can afford it, which by and large is run as a profit making enterprise by various companies. At the time undoubtedly vigorous lobbying by companies in
the industry set the tone of how the system would be run to ensure that it would operate to the benefit of the industry first and foremost, while paying lip service to the needs of the Australian public. What began as a noble and just cause by Whitlam was soon dismantled and degraded by the self interest of the free enterprise cowboys.
Today, we are faced with a two tier system of private health insurance cover which is supposed to guarantee that a person has access to the best possible medical facilities and a long line of people who are just as much in need of those facilities, but who simply do not have the financial power to access them, and are therefore, faced with long public health queues. Scaremongering continues to drive more working Australians into the arms of private health insurers and any attempt to
reign in the excesses of companies in the sector was abandoned long ago when the Government privatised its insurer, Medibank. The current state of affairs is tantamount to a cynical exploitation by private enterprise, to bleed as many
members of the Australian public as possible whilst offering as little as possible, in return.
The reason for this is two-fold. People are encouraged to take out health insurance at an age when they become members of the workforce and by and large in good health, a time when they, have, statistically, very little need for the insurance the companies provide. However, once these people retire just at a time when their access to the health services will start to
increase, they are no longer able to afford the premiums, and are, therefore, denied the insurance they have paid for so many years. This leads to the interesting situation of someone who may have worked thirty plus years, during which time they made relatively little use of the insurance scheme, then find themselves debarred from accessing it because of their
inability to afford the premiums in retirement.
Of course, the insurance companies will tell you that their mission in life is to ensure the best possible health coverage for
their members, but they normally gloss over the fact that once you are no longer able to pay your premiums, you are automatically no longer a member either, and therefore, their concern for your health and wellbeing evaporates. Undoubtedly, these companies who have enriched themselves in this system are also influencing governments to increasingly raise premiums because it is in their own economic interest to do so, and as we have seen in recent rises, they
are able to do so beyond the increase in the CPI, which in itself hints at a cynical exploitation of their members.
Furthermore, even those of us fortunate enough to be able to afford the highest premiums, and would therefore expect to be fully covered, will find that a percentage of the costs associated with any medical treatment will still be sheeted home to themselves, as the insurance companies seldom, if at all, cover one hundred percent of all medical expenses incurred.
One needs to ask the question, when increases in health insurance premiums are announced, to what extent companies in the industry influence the determination of these premiums? Can they be traced back to the profit making organisations in the health insurance industry, in other words, are the government bureaucrats who determine that the permissible rise in health premiums unduly influenced by the commercial interests of the profit making health insurance companies?
Whether this is occurring or not, is more difficult to find out than one could imagine. Try Googling who sets health insurance premiums in Australia and your search query will come back with zero results. Try any combination of these or try to look through the Health Insurance Act, to determine how actual details of how insurance premiums are set, (supposedly in
the interest of all Australians); it is simply not readily available. It begs the question, whether we ought to look at the post Public Service careers of some of our health bureaucrats?
Similarly, not all companies offering health insurance are run for a profit, there are some middle funds etc., which purport
to be non profit, and are run for their members. This is all well and good; however, when we look at premium movements, even these organisations tend to follow fairly closely the premium rises put forward by the profit based health insurance
companies. They may well argue that by doing so, they can better support their members, but again, one needs to
bear in mind that one can only be a member of these funds, as long as you have the capacity to pay. Once that finishes, you revert back to the public health system, whether you have been a lifelong diligent member of the fund, or not.
For any person starting out in the Australian workforce, I would urge you to set up a savings account and into that account
pay the premium you would normally pay to your insurance company religiously. You will find that by doing this, not only will you accumulate quite a large amount, it will earn you interest, and once you have a reasonable sum in there, accessing the short term deposit market will ensure that you earn even higher interest, and then at the end of your working life, start drawing on this nest egg, to provide for the medical necessities you will face towards the end of your life. Meanwhile,
during your years in the workforce, access the public health system as much as possible, and only touch your nest egg at those times where you have no alternative. I would argue that by and large, you will be better off following this course of action than to throw your money at an insurance company which will simply disown you the moment you are unable to maintain your premiums.
Is the Live Animal Export Trade Sustainable?
The ‘live animal export trade’ conjures up mixed emotions. We as a society, have an unshakeable duty to maintain the welfare of animals destined for overseas abattoirs, yet time and time again, the duty of care we owe these creatures is
seriously compromised, because of religious beliefs. We must find the correct balance, making sure farmers’ livelihoods are not unnecessarily threatened or compromised, whilst remaining vigilant that the creatures which lay their lives down for us, are slaughtered quickly and humanely. Aside from the actual slaughtering, another concern is the high mortality rate while stock is in transit. Heat exhaustion and crushed animals are also part and parcel of the live animal export trade. Should farmers be taking more responsibility for their animals once they have left our shores? This is a continuing debate in Australia, and every time Animal Rights Activists show new animal footage demonstrating barbaric slaughtering practices
taking place in overseas Islamic slaughterhouses, this topic comes to the forefront again. The live animal export trade in its present state is morally wrong, and the reasons why, are outlined below.
Islamic countries practice the halal and kosher method of killing, as part of their religious beliefs. This particular method of slaughter is unnecessarily cruel, as the animals are not stunned before their throats are severed. Using the captive bolt stun is the most effective way to render an animal unconscious before slaughter, but this does not meet with the halal standards. It has been well documented that in halal slaughter, stress hormones are extremely high and animals are suffering protracted deaths because of the method used. The RSPCA’s policy on ritual slaughter is that “slaughter without prior stunning is inhumane and completely unnecessary”. “The RSPCA is opposed to inhumane methods of killing and continues to promote this view to governments and the public”.
Indonesia, Saudi, Pakistan, Mauritius, Qatar, Bahrain, Turkey, Egypt, Kuwait, Jordan, and Oman are the main countries where halal slaughtering practices are practiced. Animal Rights activists have exposed instances of the barbarous cruelty displayed towards animals by the workers in these countries. The most recent footage was of an Australian animal which had his eyes gouged and tendons sliced, in an Egyptian abattoir. The slaughtermen were in fact taunting the animal, and deliberately inflicting a slow painful death. In another instance sheep destined for the Middle East were diverted to India for
quarantine reasons and then subjected to wholesale massacre that showed animals staggering aimlessly amongst the dead and dying. Of course no one would accept responsibility for this atrocity.
Enough is enough, and we have to do much better than this. If animal welfare cannot be absolutely guaranteed from the moment of a creature’s birth to its death in our service, then the live export trade has to be stopped and alternative practices put into place. Repeatedly, it has been proven that people in other countries simply do not share the same attitude to the ethical treatment of animals, as the majority of Australians do; so just as in global warming, we must stand up for our principles and our beliefs. Failure to do so is turning our back on what Australia stands for. If, as a nation we continue to put economic expediency ahead of the welfare of animals, then we are just as guilty of aiding and abetting those people who have no regard for the suffering of animals, this means that as a nation, we are no better than them.
There are no doubt, a number of solutions to the problems of live export that can be explored. For example, the Australian Government could insist that inspectors are permanently stationed in the abattoirs overseas, to oversee their practices
(much as we have Fisheries inspectors on Japanese tuna boats). Alternatively, foreign livestock importers could be required to construct slaughter facilities in Australia which meet their religious requirements, as well as our welfare requirements.
These types of measures all require funding, and effort. I suspect that many people concerned with the industry take the easy way out, and simply minimize concerns over the welfare of animals. Too long in Australia, we have simply chosen the easy route to the quick dollar, by selling our resources overseas without taking the time or effort to encourage downstream processing. If we took a different path, and actually focused on establishing downstream processing facilities in Australia, in the longer term our country would benefit significantly in terms of employment and infrastructure.
The reality of human society is that we do have to exploit animals for commercial gain and food; that is not what this subject is about. What is at issue, however, is how those animals are treated as part of man’s exploitation. It cannot be accepted that animals are slaughtered inhumanely or with excessive cruelty, when we have at our disposal, alternative options to kill humanely. The evidence provided by media footage of the gruesome slaughtering practices of overseas abattoirs overwhelmingly demonstrates that the current level of concern for animal welfare is not acceptable. The long held religious viewpoint that man has dominion over animals is outdated and no longer defensible. Man has no right to inflict unnecessary torture and pain on any creatures it shares the planet with.
Whilst people’s concern about the livelihoods of farmers and the adverse social consequences of ceasing the live export trade, is understandable, Australian history is littered with sub groups whose livelihoods disappeared due to changing circumstances in the market place. For example, the demise of furriers, blacksmiths, and the like with the advent of the motor vehicle, the departure of workers from Australian textile industry with the relaxation of tariff barriers etc. All these members of Australian society faced difficult choices and had to readjust to the changing economic circumstances they were faced with. We cannot exempt farmers from this, especially when it comes to the welfare of the species that we exploit. How can we keep our heads up in the international community, whilst we allow these barbaric practices to continue? Whilst we are committed to maintain the live export industry to countries which clearly have a different mindset regarding animal welfare to the majority of Australians, we are in fact aiding and abetting and reaffirming their behaviour, which is not
acceptable. Animals should not be treated as simple commodities. Economics should never take precedence over the welfare of all animals. It is morally wrong.
If You Are Going To Talk The Talk, You Have To Walk The Walk
We have seen and read in the media of late of many professional people whose private views do not align with the views that
their profession is supposed to uphold. This begs the question ‘should people who are in professional occupations
where they have certain ethical standards to maintain, be expected to apply those standards in their private lives?’ The hypocrisy of some is quite blatant, when these people who are meant to represent a certain viewpoint within our society, demonstrate a very different attitude and behaviour in their personal lives. All people in public life as well as professionals in whatever their chosen field, are expected to be role models and set standards for the wider community. Unfortunately, when
these standards fail, they drag the respect for their profession down as well. If individuals purport to maintain certain ethical standards as part of their occupation, then they should be held accountable when their actions go against the very professional conduct and personal ethics that they allegedly uphold. They should be held to account, when their public and private personas are in conflict.
Some examples, we can look at, is the debacle that passes for our Australian political landscape at this time. The sexist and demeaning remarks made concerning our first female Prime Minister show how little regard or respect is given to not only Julia Gillard, but also the status of her office. Politicians on both sides of the political spectrum can at times be guilty of this, but since the current Leader of the Opposition has come to this office, the level of public discourse has degenerated alarmingly. It has reached rock bottom with the sexist, misogynist and downright slanderous attacks made on our Prime Minister. Not only is this disgusting, but a domino effect has taken place with vicious, nasty rants coming out of bully-boy
radio, the mainstream media, as well as the Coalition party faithful, all contributing to an avalanche of personal abuse. Frighteningly, this sort of abuse and mindset is likely to become commonplace against all women, an acceptable form of discourse in our community, as we take our cues from those who seek to lead our community, if these behaviours and lack of
standards are not rejected.
What sort of examples are people in prominent positions in our society setting for our younger generation? It is not a good look when day after day; demeaning, nasty vitriol becomes ‘the norm’ in Australian politics. Everybody learns by example and especially younger people who supposedly look up to our role models and should be attempting to emulate them. With our level of public political discourse in this country reaching an all time low, what decent person would want to emulate this sort of behaviour? Sadly, many young people do not yet have the wherewithal to critically analyse the dialogue they are confronted with, and are, therefore, at further risk of mirroring this disrespectful behaviour, shown towards women.
The famous children’s author, Enid Blyton also comes to mind. She was an extremely successful, renowned and prolific children’s author. She was born in 1897, and died in 1968, and during her life, wrote over six hundred books, selling 600million copies worldwide. One of her two daughters, Imogen Smallwood, wrote the book, ‘A Childhood at Green Hedges’which chronicled her life growing up in the Blyton household. Enid Blyton was portrayed to the general public, as a loving, caring person who adored children and subsequently indulged in her passion of writing for children, but privately she was cold hearted, distant, and possessed no maternal instincts whatsoever towards her own two daughters, who were reared by nannies. Neighbourhood children were invited to Ms. Blyton’s children’s parties, but her own two daughters were relocated to a separate room to be supervised by their nanny, whilst other children were revelling in the stories and party atmosphere created by their own mother. Again, another example of someone in public life who was highly regarded, purporting to uphold a certain standard in society, who was adored by all children except her own, but privately nothing could be further from the truth. Enid Blyton was living a lie.
Aside from public figures, ‘talking the talk, and walking the walk’ applies to all professionals who espouse to adhering to certain professional standards. In other words, people who act like they have a strong social conscience with a good
moral compass should apply this standard to all aspects of their lives. All credibility is lost when their personal lives reflect a very different set of standards to their professional lives. Whether this profession incorporates education, medicine or social workers whose work includes the health and wellbeing of children, the most vulnerable members of our society, these professionals have a moral as well as, a professional obligation and duty of care to maintain those standards in all aspects of their lives. If this is not possible, they should consider changing their occupation or be reported, and stood down. Simple as that.
We are all responsible for our actions, and as such should conduct ourselves appropriately, with care and discernment, not
reckless abandon. When personal conflicts, hate filled rants, bullying behaviour, or deep seated resentments and jealousies surface into the public domain, those responsible should be held to account for demonstrating this type of destructive behaviour. Again, what sort of examples are being set for the younger generation, and the question has to be asked ‘what type of values and respect, if any, are being shown by this sort of vilification if it is allowed to continue?
To Vaccinate or Not to Vaccinate, That is the Question?
The ongoing angst of parents having to decide whether or not to vaccinate their young children stems from the increasing deluge of so called‘expert’ information proliferating the internet and social media sites. Concerned parents want to make the
correct decisions regarding their children’s health and wellbeing, and as such, they will access the vast amounts of information, opinion and speculation on this issue. Sadly though, there is a lot of misinformation also being pedalled by well meaning individuals, and if parents are not able to critically analyse the information available to them, tragic consequences may be the unfortunate outcome of their poor decision making. A ‘lunatic fringe’ has also emerged, deliberately spreading falsehoods and using scaremongering tactics to entice, naive parents to their way of thinking. This is morally wrong, and the opinions, for that is all they are, which these so called ‘experts’ are continuing to spread in the wider community, can
have far reaching, devastating consequences.
The benefits of vaccination far outweigh the risks of vaccination as well as the potential risks associated with avoiding
vaccination. To ignore the proven scientific evidence and opinion is not only morally wrong, but is responsible for increasing the probability of infection in the broader community because it impairs ‘herd immunity’. Herd immunity is only successful when the bulk of the population is vaccinated as this provides indirect protection for members of the population who have not yet developed their own immunity. The repercussions for very young babies, (too young to be vaccinated), the elderly and anyone who has a compromised and fragile immune system can be profound. These individuals are then at very much greater risk of contracting diseases that they could otherwise be immunised against.
Whilst examining the anti vaccination websites, the people concerned go to great lengths stating their case. What they are not stating is that none of their so called ‘facts’ are scientifically proven, in an acceptable manner. Some links connecting vaccinations to the Autism Spectrum Disorder have been made, but these have been proven to be false and misleading. There is no scientific evidence to link autism with vaccination. On the contrary, causal links between vaccination and Autism Spectrum Disorder have been continually disproven. Those who oppose vaccination often rely on anecdotal evidence to support their viewpoints; unfortunately this sort of evidence is a poor substitute when it comes to making life or death decisions on behalf of the most vulnerable members of our community. Some parents are also inclined to treat everything they read on the internet as gospel, and will not bother looking beyond potentially misleading statements to search for scientific evidence, or consult a medical practitioner, before reaching their decisions on vaccination.
Side effects from vaccinations are minimal. Some irritability, perhaps a rash and a temperature may be the result, but this is a minor issue compared to non vaccination and the attended increased risks of contracting a serious disease. Of course, there are situations where children already have a serious medical condition, and vaccination is out of the question.
Exemption for these children is understandable and necessary. This is another reason why it is so important to maintain ‘herd immunity’ by allowing all other children to be vaccinated so those who already have compromised immune systems will be safeguarded by the immunity of the herd.
The basic principle of vaccination is to provide your immune system with a challenge to a particular pathogen and allowing it to develop a set of immune cells that will “remember”that particular pathogen; these are known as "T helper cells". This in turn, will enable your body when faced with real challenges from that pathogen, to recognize it much more quickly and to mobilise specific defences against that pathogen. Vaccination, by introducing a small dose of inert pathogen provides an opportunity for your body to recognise the pathogen and prepare itself for the time when it may be exposed to a serious onslaught by the pathogen.
Some of the ‘conscientious objectors’ in the community have almost become hysterical in their claims for anti vaccination. It has taken on tones of religious ideology. We have a duty as parents and concerned citizens to look at these claims objectively, and apply critical thinking processes to their claims. It should become apparent that the people opposing vaccination often only consider information that supports their beliefs. In short, they are guilty of ‘confirmation bias’.
What are the prospects for future generations if the numbers of unvaccinated children in our communities continue to
escalate? Commonsense tells us that the incidence of serious, preventable diseases will increase, and infant mortality will rise. At the moment, third world countries are being supported by charities and foundations which provide programmes and finance for childhood vaccinations. You have to wonder why we, in our privileged first world country, would want to turn our backs on vaccinations when they have been central to eliminating so many of the world’s serious diseases and improving infant mortality throughout the world. We also have to contend with conspiracy theorists who fixate on the sinister roles of large pharmaceutical companies whilst dismissing the life saving interventions of vaccinations which have been proven worldwide over decades to save lives. The 1950’s, saw the compulsory introduction of the polio vaccine for example, and eventually successfully eliminated this crippling disease. The incidences of other diseases, such as whooping cough, diphtheria, measles and smallpox have been significantly curtailed as a result of vaccination programmes. The side effects of these diseases were a severe economic and productive impost on communities around the world, let alone their devastating impact on individuals.
Do we really want to return to the dark ages, where communities are again subject to the vagaries of these diseases, where survival becomes a matter of chance and where infant mortality once again rises to pre-industrial levels? If parents refuse to vaccinate their children, it could be argued that this equates to a form of child abuse, or at the very least, neglect. Children’s
health and wellbeing should take priority over the dangerous and misinformed beliefs held by some parents. Education is the key. Educators should be looking to provide peer reviewed research to show the positive outcomes of vaccination, and help parents to understand the concept of ‘herd immunity’, which is vital for the overall health of our communities.
The Cost and Benefits of Social Inclusion in Education – Should Failure Still be an Option?
When social inclusion is discussed in education, it means an amalgamation of students from diverse backgrounds with a wide range of abilities located in mainstream education. Slow learners are grouped together with high achievers, and teacher assistants are employed to work with students who are physically or mentally challenged to the point where they qualify for this assistance. In public education there are seldom enough support staff employed to do this work effectively and over the years the criteria for qualifying have become more restrictive. As a result, students who could benefit are often overlooked or the onus is thrown on to the teacher to provide individual learning plans which are meant to provide educational opportunities at the particular student’s level of academic progress.
‘Social inclusion’ has now resulted in many if not all, special schools closing their doors and their students attending mainstream institutions. The promise of ‘social inclusion’ sadly, is an illusion. Students, who previously would have attended schools with teachers trained to help them, are not included in the peer groups of so called ‘normal’students just because they attend a mainstream school. In many cases, teachers are not trained to deal with their specific needs and simply do not have the capacity to cater for the very broad spectrum of students in their classes. At the same time, the academic progress of the other students in the class is held back, whilst the teacher attempts to ensure that the disadvantaged students do not fall too far behind. At both ends of the spectrum of students, this situation is a recipe for boredom and behavioural issues to surface, which further reduces the learning that should take place.
Social inclusion was first introduced with a government commitment to provide the necessary Aide time for those
students in need. However, over time the bar has been set so high to receive Aide funding for a student that it is almost impossible to qualify, unless the student is severely mentally or physically impaired and is unlikely to be ever able to function independently, even into adulthood. This then begs the question, ‘what does social inclusion achieve in those instances’? Such individuals are seldom accepted by their peers as equals and if not directly bullied will always ‘stand apart from the herd’. Meanwhile, those who have some potential to become independent and self-sufficient adults, but who are still somewhat disadvantaged, compared with the ‘norm’ are left to struggle on or fall further behind, deprived of any support.
Yet, this group with a little ‘seed funding’ should not become a burden on the tax payer in later years.
Previously, special schools were available for students unable to cope in mainstream education. Special needs students gained confidence and coped well in an institution predominantly tailored to suit their needs, whilst under the direction of trained staff to help them reach their full potential. Such schools were also able to offer a better student to teacher ratio,
than is feasible in mainstream schools.
The decline of special schools has been further complicated with the abandonment of what is now considered the politically incorrect practice of ‘streaming’. Students used to be allocated to classes based on ability groupings which saw students with similar academic abilities sharing the same class. This is now a practice that cannot be condoned openly as it seen to label a student. However, students label each other very effectively within grade years and mixed ability classes anyway, they do not act as a homogenous group; they clump together based on a number of criteria that also includes academic ability. Streaming of classes simply identifies students of similar academic ability in a particular subject and would greatly improve their progress as a group precisely because the teacher can pitch their learning to the group’s ability levels, rather than deliver a programme aimed at some intermediate level in the hope that those in the class at the bottom end of the spectrum can keep up, whilst those at the top, do not become bored. Good in theory but very difficult to put into practice effectively day
in, day out, throughout the year. The closure of special schools for the educationally disadvantaged has only exacerbated this by further widening the academic gap between students in the classroom.
Meanwhile, the possibility of failure was always a component of normal education until recent times. Progress in education presumed that the individual had learnt sufficiently in the present academic year to be able to cope with the next. In the last twenty or so years this presumption has largely been abandoned in primary and secondary education. Students progress from one year to the next irrespective of what they have learned. There are arguments for and against this trend. In favour is the fact that the student progresses with his peer group and thereby avoids the social stigma attached to being ‘held
back’. Their self esteem is thereby not undermined. Unfortunately, this trend also means that the student hardly experiences failure until after they leave school, at which point the real world teaches them a very hard lesson, namely that they cannot be protected from failure and that contrary to what we may wish for, the adult world is competitive and there are winners and losers in all aspects of life.
Experiencing failure in school hardens a student to cope with challenges in adulthood; it builds resilience and is an intrinsic motivator. If there is no chance of failure and its unwished for consequences, then there is little in the way of a driving force to succeed and only those students who can somehow develop motivation from within or who are driven by external forces,
such as their parents, will succeed. The present system also drags down those who would otherwise have risen to the challenge of education because those who do not have the motivation will target those who do and seek to reduce their
ambitions. It is ‘not cool’as a teenager to be labelled as a ‘nerd’ because you actually want to learn; many otherwise capable students succumb to this sort of peer pressure.
Gender Equality in the Highest Office in the Land?
The topic of gender equality in politics, and more precisely in the Office of the Prime Minister and Cabinet, is at the
forefront of Australian politics, because our first female Australian Prime Minister, Julia Gillard, has been ousted from the highest ranking role in Australia’s political system. Many reasons for her departure have been bandied about, yet none more so than the question of gender. Surely, if there was genuine gender equality pervading the Australian way of life, gender should not have been an issue in her downfall. Gender equality is like chasing rainbows, always beyond one’s grasp, and
something that all women strive to embrace and uphold.
All things being equal, a level playing field would be taken for granted, but not so in Australian politics. Female politicians have competently held their portfolios over many years, nevertheless, it appears to be an unspoken code of conduct that this has been only acceptable, provided females do not get ideas ‘above their station’. As in Gillard’s case, her position as
Prime Minister has seen an avalanche of unprecedented personal abuse never witnessed before in Australian politics. From statements such as ‘stuff her in a chaff bag, and drown her at sea’, ‘her father died of shame’, ‘why won’t she just lie down and die?’ to ‘being kicked to death’ have all been relentless ad hominem attacks, completely unwarranted, and to all decent, polite members of society, ‘beyond the pale’. The latest insult mocking Gillard’s genitalia on a printed menu, as well as the questioning of her partner’s sexuality, demonstrated that standards had plummeted to an all time low, in an attempt to humiliate and denigrate the Prime Minister, even further.
The Prime Ministerial role should command respect and be valued, in our society irrespective of the gender of its occupant. Yet, over the previous three years our first female Prime Minister has been the target of ridicule, rumour and innuendo
from shock jock radio presenters, an illustrator’s depictions of pornographic images circulating as a ‘free for all’ on the internet, and personal abuse instigated by the Leader of the Opposition and his colleagues, the like of which has never been witnessed before in Australian politics. No male Prime Minister would have been the recipient of the gutter style rhetoric emanating from some of the ‘great unwashed’, during parliamentary sittings, or to have been on the receiving end of such a biased and right-wing media and last, but not least, the shock jocks whose intentions merely reflected their own spitefulness,
biases and hatred of Gillard.
Why is it then that some men resort to baser styles of rhetoric, in an attempt to bring down women in authority? After all, shouldn’t political opponents concentrate on ‘playing the man, not the ball’ if indeed our political landscape reflects the leadership required for Australia to navigate its future? These questions are on many people’s minds, and deserve to be thrashed out in the public arena. Gillard’s minority Labor Government has successfully passed over 500 pieces of legislation, in one of the most hostile parliamentary environments since Federation, and yet the merits of these were often sidelined in favour of personal invective. Just some of the achievements were an introduced Carbon Pricing Scheme, the National
Broadband Network, the National Disability Insurance Scheme, the Gonski Education Bill, Paid Parental Leave, Tobacco Plain Packaging Reforms, Fair Work and My Super changes, as well as the Murray Darling Basin Plan. All successfully achieved, in a highly toxic, minority government, whilst steering the country through a global economic crisis.
Fortunately, all has not been in vain. In Gillard’s exit speech, she stated that ‘it will be easier for the next woman, and the woman after that and the woman after that’. Indeed, she is right. She has brought attention to the misogynistic traits which were on show in Australia’s political public discourse. Her infamous‘misogyny’ speech directed at Tony Abbott, Leader of the
Opposition, went viral, and resonated with millions of women worldwide. She is the only female Prime Minster who has instigated a Macquarie word dictionary change, of the definition ‘misogyny’ to become embellished, from the original definition of ‘hatred of women’ to‘hatred of women plus entrenched prejudices against women (as opposed to visceral hatred)’. Sue Butler, Editor of Macquarie Dictionary has warmly welcomed the addition.
Gillard has broken new ground in helping to pave the way for the next generation of women interested in politics. There is still some way to go, but in time, fairness and social justice may become achievable. Australia’s ‘cultural cringe’ has been on display on the international stage and Australians should rightly be embarrassed by their lack of sophistication regarding the
acceptance of women in positions of power. The mean-spiritedness and personal aspersions directed at Gillard have been damning testimony in the court of world opinion.
A level playing field means not expecting special favours, or a more gentle approach in politics, but to be treated as an equal, and ad hominem attacks should not be part and parcel of this equation. The atrocities visited upon Julia Gillard should not be repeated, and all women in political life should expect to be treated with the same respect and consideration as male politicians. ‘Gender’ should not come into it, it should indeed be unremarkable and redundant, but until that day, Australia has a lot of catching up to do compared to the high esteem accorded to female dignitaries overseas, such as Hilary Clinton, Angela Merkel and the retired Helen Clark. Hilary Clinton, politician and diplomat was the Secretary of State in the United States from 2009-13, Angela Merkel has been the Chancellor of Germany since 2005 and Helen Clark was New Zealand’s Prime Minister from 1999 to 2008. These women were shown human decency, civility and respect which should be any woman’s right, not an elusive fantasy, in the hurly burly of the Australian politics.
The (UN) Democratization of Australian Politics
In the build up to Australia’s forthcoming federal election, many citizens are questioning our democratic process. How democratic are we really? You cannot blame people for asking, as our Federal Parliament has experienced constant instability and even chaos, throughout the term of the present parliament. Our previous election saw the Rudd Labor
Government take office from Rudd’s predecessor, John Howard. In June of 2010, a coup took place, within the Labor Party and from it emerged our first female Labor Prime Minister, Julia Gillard. The public had little warning of a change of leadership in this instance, and people justifiably felt that their democratic rights had been somewhat eroded.
Australia’s system of government is founded on the liberal democratic tradition, uniquely Australian. In 1901 the Commonwealth of Australia was created after the previous English colonies agreed to amalgamate. Although Australia is a totally independent parliamentary democracy, Queen Elizabeth II retains the title ‘Queen of Australia’. The voting public basically have four main parties to choose from. These are, the Australian Labor Party, which sees itself as a social democratic party; the Liberal Party which aligns itself with the centre right; the National Party, formerly the Country Party,
which represents primarily rural interests and is considered conservative; and lastly the Australian Greens which is an environmental, left-wing organisation.
Naturally, people have been concerned about their democratic rights, since the internal upheaval in the Labor Party took
place. By electing Mr. Rudd into office, we the people, exercised our democratic right, yet his replacement by Ms. Gillard, was orchestrated by a faction within the Party without recourse to the voting public; little wonder then, that it would be perceived to be undemocratic. Can such tactics form part of the electoral process in a genuine democracy? Clearly it was possible but it remains an open question as to whether it should be permitted. Recently, the leadership has reversed back to Mr. Rudd when he was voted back into the position by a secret ballot of Labor parliamentarians. This second contest for the leadership came about because of low polling by Ms. Gillard. Mr. Rudd was considered to be the better choice to lead the Party and avoid an electoral rout in the forthcoming federal election, against Mr. Abbott. Rudd’s return has come at a time when there has been a noticeable shift in the rhetoric in parliament. The tide has changed. Popularity contests have taken centre stage, at the expense of policies and a vision for Australia’s future. There has also been a concerted media campaign in the conservative press, scathing of Labor’s values, principles and policies, with undue attention being placed on the personal life of Ms. Gillard, rather than focussing on her record in office.
During the last four years, very little attention has been focussed on issues facing Australia, such as global warming, over exploitation of resources and Australia’s place in the world economy. All of these topics have taken a back seat to the interminable in fighting which has characterised political discourse in that time. The people of Australia elected a party to govern, not to become absorbed in personal denigrations and smear campaigns which have for so long, dominated
and denigrated the Australian political landscape.
The term “democracy” originates from the Greek meaning “rule of the people”. Our democratic process enables certain procedures to be carried out, in which a Prime Minister is elected. It was the result of the coup in June of 2010, which caused consternation and confusion amongst many members of the Australian electorate. A process by which a sitting Prime Minister can be ousted by a group of parliamentary members, appears incomprehensible. Yet, it did happen, and with no
knowledge of the events for the public, until it made headlines in the following morning’s news. Mr. Rudd is now crusading against this form of old style political power play, in the belief that an elected leader should not be able to be unseated by Caucus or factional ‘back seat’ boys who may parachute in an alternative party member for leadership contention, during a Prime Minister’s parliamentary term.
Young people, in particular, have turned their backs on politics, and who can blame them? With so much dissention, and vitriol on public show, during Parliamentary Question Time and broadcast on the media, it is not surprising. People want a
return to a more democratic process, in which a Party is chosen by the people on its platform and policies to lead and govern the country until the next election. This was the original “charter” for Federation and is how it should be. We need to return to a system where the policies and positions taken by parliamentarians are transparent and easily accessible to the public and where ideas and visions are thrashed out in public debates, rather than political point scoring by parliamentarians solely focussed on re-election. This is what a democracy should be all about, not personal assassinations and innuendos. The voting public want to and deserve to hear about the policies and visions which each party adheres to, rather than slanging matches and sloganeering. The public needs this information in order to make responsible decisions, about which party they
believe should lead our country into the future.
Change and Social Responsibility
Change is inevitable. Life is constantly changing, constantly evolving, and yet so many of us are reluctant to embrace it, move with the times, and seek new challenges. Why? For too long, people have been feeling secure and content in their lifelong habits, not having to push any boundaries and remain cocooned in their secure little world.
Resilience and a motivation to succeed are necessary attributes to cope with change, and of course, not to live in denial. The more resilient people are, the easier it is to adapt to change. On the other hand, the harder we resist, digging our heels in, the more drawn out the process becomes. Acceptance of change enables people to move on and make the best of any new opportunities that may present themselves.
Recently, the proposed mining in the Tarkine area, in the north-west coast of Tasmania initially approved but subsequently rejected, is a case in point. This has resulted in consternation, bitterness and a refusal to accept the consequences of what
has been a drawn out environmental controversy. Why is it, that so many cannot accept the rejection of the proposed mining ventures because of the environmental damage they will cause, and are only concerned with their own economic futures ?
It is up to all of us to be recognising how fragile our eco systems are, and the long term consequences which would result from exploiting remaining wilderness areas.
Every individual needs to demonstrate more accountability and personal responsibility for their career choices in life, against the background of ever growing environmental degradation around the world. We have to stop blaming the government and
anybody and everybody, except ourselves. We are living in the twenty-first century, a globalised market place, where proactive members of society survive and the non proactive citizens look to governments to compensate them for their lack of business acumen and social responsibility. This ‘victim’ mentality comes at a significant financial cost to Australia and all taxpayers. Investment in education, training and new industries is the way forward. Environments are under increasing
pressure everywhere and the solution is to re-orient people towards viable industries that minimise their environmental impact, not to keep propping up individuals in industries that are clearly against the best interests of our fragile environment and the diminishing variety of species that inhabit them. Resistance to change can become like a noose around one’s neck.
It is burdensome and troublesome, and not particularly healthy for society as a whole. Conflicts escalate because of negative mindsets, problems become all consuming, and it becomes more difficult to embrace the challenges of re-training, re-education and re-evaluating plans for economic success in the future.
As the rest of the world destroys and exploits their own iconic places, the wilderness and hinterland areas of Tasmania will attract more world-wide attention. For example, China’s growing middle class who live in some of the most polluted areas of our planet will be queuing at travel agents for a holiday in the Apple Isle. Tasmania, after all, is proud to boast the cleanest air in the world.
In the future, Tasmania will be considered to be the pristine, environmental jewel of Australia if the protection of our
wilderness areas is maintained. When you consider the giant mining undertakings in states like Western Australia and Queensland, they may in the future regret their emphasis on this transitory type of development, compared with Tasmania’s continued and renewable environmental credentials. Once the resources of the mining States have been fully exploited, what will they fall back on? Ecotourism creates employment in the form of cash laden tourists visiting Tasmania, every year. This is a vital part of Tasmania’s economy, and results in significant flow on benefits for the community. By State and Federal
Governments taking steps to protect and support eco-tourism ventures, Tasmania’s tourism industry will grow and prosper.
This means that the island’s natural values will be continually generating money into the foreseeable future. The tourist industry is protected by not interfering with the Tarkine protected area, and will further assist with the strengthening of the “clean green brand” helping farmers sell their produce on local and global, international markets.
Adaptation to change is necessary for any society to progress. Whilst change is resisted, stagnancy occurs. Rewards and new opportunities are part and parcel of change, and embracing these changes, will help build positive self esteem. Society cannot keep burying their head in the sand when it comes to environmental factors and the dangers of over exploitation. You only have to look at the systematic decimation of the trees on Easter Island as part of their statue building culture, and the subsequent total annihilation of their society to draw some historical parallels as to what awaits humanity as a whole, if we
do not tread very carefully in future. As long as there is life, there is change, and with it comes a responsibility to adapt our expectations, especially in the light of our better understanding of the effects our economic decisions have on the world we inhabit.
Damned If We Do, Damned If We Don’t – The Ongoing Debacle Of Asylum Seeker Policy
For too long now, in Australian politics, people have witnessed sectors of the political spectrum, deliberately target vulnerable members of society, vis-à-vis the exaggerated claims regarding the highly complex debate of asylum seekers and refugees. Appeals to Australian’s fears and personal prejudices have continually been exploited, so much so, that some
gullible members of our society now actually believe the political rhetoric they are confronted with. The media has aided and abetted this trend by recycling the same negative and alarmist opinions that have been doing the rounds since Prime Minister Howard’s years. The current Leader of the Opposition, Tony Abbott has begun to sound more like Billy Hughes who also sought to appeal to the fears of the emerging Australian nation, and was similarly jingoistic in his rhetoric during his term as Australian Prime Minister, from 1915 to 1923.
Australia is a signatory to the Refugee Convention, which was initially promulgated in 1951 to assist with the post-war
refugee crisis occurring in Europe, at the time. In an attempt to encompass all refugees world-wide, this Convention was subsequently amended in 1967. Unfortunately, the Convention does not incorporate all aspects of the problems of refugees such as those who are detained in camps for protracted periods of time. However, an overriding principle that guides the Convention is the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, which states that each and every person has the right to seek
asylum in a country within their reach.
Many people are confused by the definitions “asylum seeker”and a “refugee”. An asylum seeker is a person who is seeking international protection, but a determination of their refugee status has not been finalized. On the other hand, a refugee is a person who has been recognized as meeting the necessary criteria as set out under the 1951 Convention.
People become refugees for four main reasons. Some have different political views from the regime that they live under; therefore, they seek to relocate. Some are persecuted because they are a political or racial minority, for example, the Kurds in Iraq. Others are economic refugees; they seek to better their own lives not only for themselves but for their children, by coming to a modern western democracy, such as Australia. Lastly, people flee countries where they are subject to religious persecution, for example, the Tamils in Sri Lanka.
A confronting misconception is the labelling of asylum seekers as “illegal”, a term which is incorrect and misleads the public.
This sort of terminology creates hatred and racial vilification amongst those in the community who believe this. It is not illegal to seek asylum, per se’. Many people who flee their country of birth are doing so in order to escape persecution and the possibility of execution. Who amongst us, in the privileged first world in which we live, would not do the same in these
horrific circumstances? Australia is a signatory to the Refugee Convention, and as such has an obligation to abide by it when dealing with people escaping war torn countries, brutal treatment and torture from the regimes in control of their country of origin. Refugees should not be demonized; they are merely seeking a safe haven.
Foreign Minister, Senator Bob Carr has sown confusion by claiming that those seeking to come to Australia are economic
refugees, whilst Opposition Immigration spokesman, Scott Morrison, has been guilty of gross sensationalism and fear mongering. Senator Carr’s observations have not been substantiated and appear to be a generalisation. Mr. Morrison
frequently referred to asylum seekers who arrived by boats as “illegals” knowing full well that this is a dishonest interpretation of the situation. He has claimed a war against the people smugglers and along with Mr. Abbott resorted to their usual, simplistic mantra of “stop the boats and turn the boats around…where safe to do so”. Neither of these
positions is helpful, or compassionate, when responsible and concerned citizens are attempting to find a resolution to this humanitarian disaster. The term “queue-jumping” is also thrown around, but holds no credibility, as does the frequently used catchcry of “border protection” which implies that all boat people are a serious threat to us, which is dishonest and grossly misleading and only encourages racist fears and responses. We can thank former Prime Minister, John Howard, for his colourful language of “queue jumpers” and “illegals” as being part and parcel of our current vernacular.
More positive solutions need to be reached, in order to help genuine refugees seeking asylum. The fear mongering which has taken place in politics has no place in this situation. This is an emotive issue, and unfortunately political point scoring has dominated any rational public discourse. The terms “border protection”which was first voiced by Prime Minister Howard, and consequent scare tactics portrayed by the media and some politicians, have appealed to the baser instincts in society which has resulted in racist sentiments. People’s lives are at stake, and when so many are boarding leaky vessels in the hope of locating safe asylum, the correct measures need to be put into place to accommodate their needs. Drownings are commonplace now, and with each rescue, emotions are stretched further.
Of course, onshore processing could be an option. After being temporarily detained for health and security checks, refugees could be relocated to country areas, where they could be housed and allowed to work. This way they will assimilate with Australian society and become used to the culture. There are such a huge number of economic and political refugees moving throughout the world, that we need to urgently find a solution to this problem.
Another solution is now in the offing. Recently, Mr. Rudd signed an agreement with Papua New Guinea’s Prime Minister, Peter O’Neill, stipulating that all refugees who arrive by boat, be assessed on Manus Island or elsewhere in Papua New Guinea, instead of Australia. Genuine refugees will be resettled there and others who do not meet these criteria under the Convention, will be either returned to their country of origin or transferred to a third country. Facilities on Manus Island will be upgraded to meet the physical and mental requirements of refugees as well as providing accommodation for up to three thousand people. The costs will be considerable and planning will be time consuming. Time will tell if this successfully
acts as a deterrent to people smugglers. In the words of Mr. Rudd, this decision is “to stop the scourge of people smuggling”.
The new solution will circumvent the current practice of back door entry to Australia by boat, aided and abetted by people smugglers, as opposed to asylum seekers working through the United Nations Convention and seeking to enter the country, via due process. A probable flow on effect from this may well be the reduction of the long waiting periods for those asylum seekers housed in established refugee camps, awaiting confirmation of their status.
The question of refugees around the world is an ongoing problem and the Australian government, by establishing these new procedures for processing on Manus Island, Papua New Guinea, are endeavouring to solve this humanitarian crisis.
There are people all over the world suffering in one way or another and we have an obligation to deal humanely with those people who either through desperation or intolerable circumstances have decided to flee their homeland. Those who are
being persecuted and in fear of losing their lives should receive Australia’s highest priority for assistance, however, the sad reality of the modern world is that the extraordinary wealth of first world countries, such as Australia, compared with the third world countries, is also a reason people seek “economic asylum”. Fundamentally, when first world governments accept the fact that they also have an obligation to improve the circumstances of those unfortunate enough to be born in the third world countries, and are prepared to sacrifice some of our living standards to help them, these “refugees” will continue to move around the world. What sort of society are we if we are incapable of showing a humanitarian concern to people
less fortunate than ourselves, and how will future generations to follow, judge Australian society, if we demonize our third world neighbours?
Is Apathy Alive And Well Amongst Youth In Our Twenty-first Century Political Scene?
Statistics show that a large proportion of young potential voters, have not yet registered on the Electoral Roll. Why is this the case and what solutions can be put into place to rectify this situation? The latest figures of 1.5 million Australians, who are eligible to vote, have not yet enrolled. Naturally, this is of concern as the pre election campaigning has kicked off, and political parties are desperate to secure their support.
Apathy is certainly part and parcel of many citizens’mindset. The current level of public discourse amongst politicians, no doubt, underpins the public’s perception of Australian politics at large. In the lead up to the election, media coverage is rife with scathing remarks, poisonous barbs, grandiose promises and the like which simply does little to engage young voters.
The recent misogynistic histrionics aimed at our first female Prime Minister, who was subsequently ousted from public office, also does little to encourage females to become actively involved in the Australian political scene.
The feelings of disempowerment many citizens have, may contribute to the general apathy surrounding our democratic right to vote. Our youth, often feel that their opinions will not change the world as polling day arrives, nor does a ‘civic duty’ to lodge their vote, strike a chord. Disengagement, disconnection, and a feeling that ‘all the parties are alike’appear to resonate amongst many of today’s young Australians. Unfortunately, some of our youth, are likely to refuse to participate in
one of our country’s most important democratic processes.
However, other reasons for this attitude may include a transient lifestyle, such as house sharing and temporary accommodation. Apathy may also be the result from a lack of socially interesting and relevant political issues which would otherwise galvanise citizens into voting. Perhaps the methods adopted by long term politicians, who are normally of
a previous generation, are proving to be ineffective and are failing to arouse the passion of young people to vote? Often young people are thought of as ‘swinging voters’, and as such, political parties should endeavour to turn their apathy around, rekindle their passion for politics, and capture their vote.
Implementation of initiatives to engage all young voters is pivotal to turn the prevailing disinterest around and engage young people in the democratic process. The Australian Electoral Commission has taken steps to improve the intake of young
voters. Akram Azimi, the recipient of the ‘Young Australian of the Year’ award, has been enlisted to assist promotion of the youth vote by publicising the aims of the Australian Electoral Commission and encourage citizens to register to vote, at various sporting events, such as, the AFL, NRL, Super Rugby and V8 Supercar sports.
Another new political group named the “Future Party” has recently been publicised in the media. The registration of this party occurred in July, and to date membership has risen to over 900 in less than one week. The age of half of the members is below thirty years of age. Two prominent issues have been prioritised by young voters, since this new party was formed. Firstly, the ability to generate personal wealth through education. Secondly, the party argues that decent living standards can be obtained via the application of science and technology, underpinning commercial interests operating through political association. Citizens slipping through the net will be minimised by the use of online policy forums, on social media sites.
The prevailing system of registering to vote is not designed to be easy, and does not help to stop the disengagement of young people in the hope of enabling the less apathetic members of society, to value our democratic process by lodging their vote. Using modern technology such as the internet and social media to ensure citizens are enrolled, will improve the percentage of new voters enrolling, as would making the actual process of voting, reflect the new technologies.
It will not be easy to encourage the youth vote, but we must persevere and reach out to people, to engage them with the political process, if we are to develop a society which is a true reflection of the aspirations of its citizens.
Asylum Isle – a.k.a. Apple Isle.
Recently, prominent Barrister and asylum seeker advocate, Julian Burnside, QC, suggested that Tasmania, affectionately known as ‘The Apple Isle’, could become a successful accommodation and vocation destination for all asylum seekers.
At present, the Pontville Detention Centre, just outside greater Hobart, is home to two hundred asylum seeking children, who are awaiting relocation either interstate or in Tasmania. Meanwhile, awaiting offshore transfer are more than sixty children who are currently accommodated on Christmas Island.
Mr. Burnside’s suggestion to the Federal Government of payment of $1 billion a year to the failing Tasmanian economy is
certainly an incentive to become known as the ‘detention centre island’; however there are pros as well as cons to his proposition. Approaching this situation in a purely economic rationalist way, Tasmania would be a better choice than
say, Nauru, Manus or Christmas Island, as far as ensuring the livelihoods of refugees are concerned, but there
are many questions still unanswered. Even with the $1 billion per year enticement, would this financial arrangement provide enough jobs and housing for the refugees? The fact that a large part of the island is designated as a world heritage area also has implications that must be taken into account.
Tasmania is home to approximately 512,000 inhabitants. Would the entire state of Tasmania, if declared an ‘immigration detention centre’ for as many as 30,000 to 40,000 asylum seekers, be able to cope with the influx of so many more
inhabitants? Bearing in mind, that Tasmania is in a recession, with inadequate employment opportunities for the residents let alone for newcomers with poor English language skills and coming from substantially different cultural backgrounds. An
injection of funds into the State that are not clearly tied to opportunities that will employ large numbers of relatively unskilled workers, are likely to be wasted especially without a clear sustainable plan of action to generate industry in the
State.
Perhaps, an alternative solution would be to accommodate asylum seekers across all States, not just Tasmania. This option would appear to have more merit, considering employment opportunities are more readily accessible in the larger States. If this was implemented, a division of monies from the Commonwealth could be shared between the States accordingly. This would result in a more fair and balanced approach to the asylum seeker dilemma which we are currently faced with.
The Australian solution has more to recommend it than the Papua New Guinea’s asylum seeker proposal.
Refugees could be relocated in small groups to regional country areas, where they could be housed relatively cheaply compared with city housing costs and encouraged to assimilate into these communities. In this way they will better assimilate into Australian society generally and would be more likely to adopt our values and culture.
There are such huge numbers of economic and political refugees moving throughout the world, that it is imperative that we
find a solution to humanely dealing with this ongoing problem. Australia is a signatory to the Human Rights Convention, and as such has certain obligations to meet, and duties to perform regarding the safety of and the duty of care all asylum seekers seeking refugee status in Australia are entitled to expect, regardless of their mode of arrival, or whether they hold appropriate documentation. The Government could introduce a permit system that would require refugees to live in the
designated regional areas where they have been placed for a prescribed period of time that would give those people time to integrate into the community and avoid to a large extent the development of racial enclaves as is currently occurring in our major cities. This strategy would help reverse the ongoing and gradual decline of Australia’s rural communities. New settlers in small towns inject capital that is sorely needed and it would make more sense for Government to financially support small towns in this way rather than inject further financial assistance into our cities that are already self sustaining but also have infrastructure networks that are having difficulty coping with their present populations.
If on the other hand, Tasmania was to become the destination of all asylum seekers, the island runs a risk of getting a reputation as a ‘ghetto’ State, and as such, conflicts and disunity is likely to erupt amongst its inhabitants. The relocation of refugees, across all States, would provide far more work opportunities for the people involved as opposed to just focussing on the dwindling employment prospects that the island has to offer. Tasmania already has the country’s highest unemployment rate. In October, 2012, it reached 7.7%, compared with the Australian average of 4.9%. The influx of large numbers of asylum seekers on this small island would exacerbate this unfortunate situation. On the other hand, if all States came on board, the small number of refugees relative to the overall Australian population would be more easily absorbed and integrated into our community.
Why do Climate Global Warming Deniers Persist in the Face of Overwhelming Evidence to the
Contrary?
Indeed. This is a question that many people have asked, which is yet to produce a conclusive answer. Could it be self-interest, greed, or the financial interests of multinational corporations which are driving the behaviour of climate change deniers? As our planet shows increasing evidence of the impact of humans on the climate, every concerned citizen on Earth has the right to ask these questions which continue to cause such huge
division and angst.
During the Industrial Revolution, the dire consequences of global pollution were not foreseen or fully comprehended. The Industrial Revolution, starting in the United Kingdom, spread to the United States and Western Europe within a few decades. This period between 1760 to 1840 heralded the transition to new manufacturing processes. Hand production methods were replaced by machinery, new chemical manufacturing and an improved efficiency of water and steam power reliant on fossil fuels such as coal and later oil. The unprecedented scale of emission of greenhouse gases and the use of fossil fuels has led to a long term increase in global average temperatures.
The previous two decades have been the hottest in history, and according to climate models, temperatures are expected to increase further. A major cause for concern is the warming of the Polar Regions and the
consequent loss of ice sheets. This scenario has devastating consequences, not only for all life forms
dependent on polar environments, but it also includes the Inuit tribes as their hunting seasons are being reduced, which will ultimately affect their livelihood, and survival. This scenario could be a precursor to the extinction of the Inuit’s as a separate group of humans if global warming is not addressed soon. One of the most worrying affects of global warming is the ongoing melting of the polar ice caps, with less radiation from the sun being reflected by the ice caps. The exposed land and water fuels further warming as more sunlight is
absorbed.
As massive volumes of fresh water inundate ocean currents, such as the Gulf Stream, the consequences for the global climate are profound. If the Gulf Stream slows shifts or stops altogether, Europe’s climate will be changed dramatically. Not only are we condemning future generations but also the entire planet’s flora and fauna to the perils of a rapidly changing climate. If climate change is swift enough, the majority of species will not be able to evolve quickly enough to meet the challenges of the new environments thrust upon them,
and mass extinctions will follow. In an epoch where the rate of species’ extinction is already extraordinary, this will be a compounding tragedy; we must take action to avoid such consequences at all costs.
As each year rolls into another, the window of opportunity for reducing our emission of greenhouse gases and thus reduce our carbon footprint is further diminished. This issue has been on the United Nation’s agenda for twenty or so years, and yet we are still to take meaningful action to address it effectively. Climate scientists state that one fifth of our current carbon pollution levels need to be reduced, in order to halt and reverse climate warming. To date the major emphasis has been to encourage developing countries to reduce fossil emissions and look to greener, viable alternatives. However, industrialised, first world countries have been slow in following suit themselves.
The deniers are finding it increasingly more difficult to challenge the telltale signs that our climate is warming. The so called ‘conspiracy’theories are becoming redundant and more futile. Evidence cannot be
sugar-coated when the signs are there that global warming is not abating. For some unfathomable reason climate deniers appear to set aside the very real possibility that in a world where climate change brought about by global warming will significantly change environments, humans will not be at risk as a species. Homo sapiens like any other life form is dependent upon its environment for survival, if changes in these environments are rapid and catastrophic, there is no guarantee our brain power will protect humans and insulate them from the impact of these changes. Whether we like it or not, humans are still dependent on other species for their survival, the knock on effect of their extinction cannot be avoided.
We must consider the possibility that any scientists who do not accept the warming of the planet may be influenced in some way by those sectors of society in whose interest it is, not to admit or accept the fait accompli of global warming. Most people are interested in preserving the status quo, change is to be avoided, and consequently they focus on their vested interests. For example real estate agents with prime waterfront properties to sell. It is not in their interests to agree to or accept that global warming is occurring and will inevitably cause sea levels to rise, devaluing their wares. Automobile manufacturers who have massive amounts of money invested in capital equipment building internal combustion engines that contribute to air pollution, will not want to shoulder the expense of retooling to make non polluting engines that are radically different. In fact, they have a track record of buying up and burying patents of engine
designs that might threaten their capital investments.
The phenomena of receding glaciers, rising sea levels, dying coral reefs, the movement of plants and animals into non-traditional habitats, and the more regular occurrence of extreme weather events have been proven by scientists to be the consequences of global warming. Global warming has increased the energy and moisture in our atmosphere, and this combination makes conditions perfect for floods and catastrophic
storms. Consequently, hurricanes occur and continue to intensify over low-pressure areas which are fed by moisture from warmer oceans. Global warming is causing extreme weather events, and the business
community, particularly insurers, are beginning to take notice.
Every individual needs to examine their moral compass and the relationship we have to society as well as our global responsibilities. We should think more intensely about the meaning of life, not just for ourselves but for all the life forms we share this planet with, as did the early philosophers, Socrates, Aristotle and Plato. Our
individual responsibility should not be shirked in this regard. It is morally criminal to refute the well substantiated claims by the majority of scientists, who have no hidden agendas or vested interests to muddy the waters and hide the scientific truth, in favour of falsehoods and deliberate misrepresentations to the public. The days of misinformation and environmental vandalism ought to be behind us, when the survival of our planet and all who inhabit it, rests in the tenuous balance of survival or extinction.
The Jury is Out on Independent Public Schools … You be the Judge!
Recently, our new Liberal Government’s Minister for Education, Christopher Pyne MP, planned to introduce a new modus operandi in our education system, namely public schools being phased out in favour of ‘independent’public schools. According to the Coalition’s “Policy for Schools” dated August 2013, Christopher Pyne stated, “A programme to implement independent public schools will lead to higher
productivity and better quality education outcomes for students.” This may sound good in theory, but many questions need to be asked regarding the details of this proposed new system, and just as importantly, the
concerns of private citizens and anxious parents, need to be addressed.
We have not been fully or accurately briefed as to the details of how our proposed independent public school will work, for example, giving greater autonomy to Principals to determine how school funding is spent as well as giving Principals greater power to hire and fire staff, may well be positive measures. As long as all schools have to adhere to the Australian Curriculum such change in the modus operandi of schools may well be beneficial. Alternatively, however, if independent schools in Australia are required to mimic those Charter Schools in America, we should all have grave concerns.
Many people are under the impression that ‘independent’ really means‘private’. This is not true, although these schools will be governed by methods which very closely mirror private schools. Theoretically, advantages do appear to be part and parcel of this educational system. These schools would have greater
autonomy and a development programme would be put into place by Principals. The main focus of this programme would entail an in-school “preparation plan” concentrating on an individual school’s circumstances.
Some independent public schools would join clusters, which may translate into shared resources and
perhaps brainstorming of ideas that could be implemented across the cluster. School Curriculums would
be decided on the premise of what would work in the best interest of the children. These independent
schools would still remain an integral part of the public school system; nevertheless, the school’s curriculum would be determined by the Principal and parents involved with the running of the school. Personal biases and prejudices would most certainly arise in such circumstances.
Already Western Australia accommodates this type of schooling. It was first introduced in 2009, and to
date there are two hundred and fifty-five independent public schools. Supposedly, the advantages to this
system were to promote greater control, improved operational efficiency and reduction in bureaucracy. A core difference between traditional public schools and independent public schools is the fact that Principals are appointed centrally by the Education Department in public schools, whereas School Boards play a pivotal role in the decision making appointments of Principals, in independent public schools. The makeup of School
Boards represents interested parents, members of the community, as well as business representatives. The
direction that the school would be heading towards would be primarily decided by this group of people known as the ‘School Board’.
This is where the dilemma lies. Is too much power being handed to the School Board, which would wield extraordinary influence and power over the Principal, members of staff and students? This form of education is a reflection of the Charter Schools in America. The Centre for Research on Education Outcomes at Stanford University, declared that on a national level, performance by students at Charter Schools were substantially worse than that of traditional public schools in the subjects of mathematics and reading. ‘Proceed with caution’should be the adage if the Coalition government is determined to borrow other countries policies. As yet, there is no solid evidence to suggest that they would improve student
outcomes.
Disadvantages of this form of education are many. Strict admission requirements may deter certain children from being accepted into this school. Facilities and resources may be less than optimal in some schools compared with others. More importantly, it may not be compulsory to follow some government regulations pertaining to curriculum etc. Teaching standards and perhaps teacher certification may be jeopardised in these scenarios, especially schools unable to attract sufficient funding.
To help make the transition to independent public schools, the government would provide grants.
Already in the schools operating under this system in Western Australia, the Education Department is not responsible for choosing staff, the schools have that power. Finances are governed by the schools and changes to the Curriculum can be made “in school”. For example, a Principal and interested parents may prefer Creationism to be taught in lieu of say, Science. This change in Curriculum may proceed if the majority
voted for it. Such a change may well have significant impact on the development of critical and analytical skills normally an adjunct to the teaching of Science. The same could apply if the topic of global warming is debunked in favour of the climate change sceptics’ views regarding our planet’s future. Such is the ambiguity of changing school Curriculums when members of the public are involved.
It is estimated that almost a third of Western Australia’s eight hundred and twenty-nine public schools will
become independent by the end of 2013. Eventually all public schools state-wide will become independent. On the agenda as well is the establishment of a ministerial advisory board. Schools will be given more autonomy over school budgets and staff requirements, as well as the power to waive compulsory fees, as they remain publicly funded. Of course the School Board will hold enormous influence in the overall operation of these schools.
Underpinning the concept of this type of education is the threat of a two-tiered government system. This system could be deeply flawed as Principals are normally appointed for their educational skills, not their
administrative business expertise. As already mentioned previously, concerns have been raised about the
correlation between independent public schools and the Charter Schools in the United States, given that the United States performed poorly on rankings carried out by the Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development.
In contrast, Finland has proven to be the world benchmark in educational excellence. They have neither
Charter Schools, Independent Schools, private schools nor selective segregated schools, preferring to opt for a complete public school structure. Equitable educational outcomes are commonplace in this country. Our government’s determination to establish independent public schools Australia wide, would promote a two-tiered system which would potentially widen the gap between schools in the distribution of resources and the like.
All educational policies should demonstrate improved outcomes for all students, not just a select group. Research on independent schools approach has been performed in other countries, and it has been demonstrated that it does not improve educational outcomes, and in fact it could well exacerbate inequality.
The risk of Principals becoming business managers is very real, as raising money for the schools through sponsorship and parents would be high on the Principal’s job list. This correlates to the government handing over more responsibilities to schools, for schools to be run more as a business rather than an educational institution, ultimately with it being a cost saving measure for the government. Is this the path which we want our educational system to go down? Creating a greater divide of ‘the haves’ and ‘the have nots’ is not the
answer. More competitiveness would also result when schools are pitted against other schools, in an effort to
attract students and by implication Government funding. This could very well happen if all public schools within Australia become ‘independent’, under an Abbott led Coalition government.
I am reminded of Nelson Mandela’s famous quote … “Education is the most powerful weapon, which you can use to change the world”. Surely we owe it to the school children of today, and future leaders of tomorrow, to make sure that we get it right and not rush into this new form of education, when comparisons with other countries with similar educational institutions, have been proven to be less than effective? Australia’s students deserve the best start in education they can possibly have, and our government must ensure that equality is within each and every student’s grasp, not beyond their reach, and not just benefiting a select group of students. They deserve to not be let down by the system and eventually succumb to a
second rate education.
.
The Jury is Out on Independent Public Schools …
You be the Judge!
Recently, our new Liberal Government’s Minister for Education,
Christopher Pyne MP, planned to introduce a new modus operandi in our education
system, namely public schools being phased out in favour of ‘independent’public
schools. According to the
Coalition’s “Policy for Schools” dated August 2013, Christopher Pyne stated, “A
programme to implement independent public schools will lead to higher
productivity and better quality education outcomes for students.”
This may sound good in theory, but many questions need to be asked
regarding the details of this proposed new system, and just as importantly, the
concerns of private citizens and anxious parents, need to be addressed.
.
As I ponder this question a few ideas come to mind. The fact that more than 1,000 million people world-wide regularly write and speak English is a good start. As English is more and more seen as a universal language, the importance of constructing precise, clear and informative language is crucial to attract readers and engage them with your work. As is so often the case, writers are bombarded with thoughts and ideas and are keen to showcase their work as quickly as their fingers dance across
the keyboard. Consequently, in their haste, spelling or grammatical errors can occur, and often the writer maybe unaware of any mistakes or inconsistencies. The danger is that the author’s belief in what they have written may be at odds with what has actually appeared on the page and they may not even be aware of the discrepancy. This is where good proofreaders and editors can ‘make or break’ a potential manuscript taking ‘pride of place’ in the bookstores.
We are all aware of the complexities of the English language. Many words are derived from Latin origins, whilst others are from Old English and contain vocabulary from the Anglo-Saxons, which originated from the German settlers up to and including the 5th Century. During the 8th and 9th Centuries, the influence of Viking invaders impacted the language as it absorbed many words with Scandinavian origins. The Norman-French influence on English resulted from the French invasion during the 11th Century. Not only is the European Union’s official language English, but the English language is the main form of communication between Commonwealth Heads of State.
Understanding the various syntax styles and of course, the eight parts of speech, namely nouns, verbs, adjectives, adverbs, pronouns, conjunctions, prepositions and interjections, all play an important role for proofreaders and editors. It is important to not become too pedantic when scrutinizing work. I think that words should flow freely and sometimes certain rules can be bent if not broken. For example, the adage ‘do not end a sentence with a preposition’, need not always apply.
At times, this rule has to be broken to improve the flow of the sentence. As a result, no ambiguities will present itself to the reader. Using the correct verb tenses, as well as identifying transitive and intransitive verbs is a necessary element in good proofreading. The essential building blocks to all written work are, of course, the correct use of punctuation marks. All good proofreaders set the tone of a piece of work by paying close attention to this.
Some people may argue that proofreaders and editors are becoming redundant because of the use of modern spell-checkers and on-line dictionaries. I disagree with this line of argument, as a spell checker does not pick up errors where words sound the same but have a different meaning (homophones). For example ‘there’,'their’ and ‘they’re’. Only one of these words will be correct in the context of the sentence. Other words which the writer may use to appeal to their readers may well have the incorrect meaning in the context of the sentence. The proofreader will be able to identify this and suggest alternative, more appropriate words. It goes without saying, that the importance of a good proofreader and editor can mean either success or
failure for an aspiring writer. All too often, the writer is passionate about their work, the concepts and ideas expressed, yet is oblivious to the nuts and bolts involved in using English. Having a ‘fresh set of eyes’ peruse the written word can not only remedy any problems but also enable the proofreader to make alternative suggestions as to how best the writer can express their intent. The small cost involved in having your written work properly analysed, corrected, and presented, gives the writer much needed credibility. After all, isn’t that what every writer aspires for? Credibility?
‘Editors ………… Who Needs Them?’
When an author approaches an editor, they will think ‘what can this editor do for my manuscript?’ Can my manuscript be improved so that it will catch the reader’s eye and more importantly, the eye of a potential publisher? Is it worth the cost of having an editor look at my work?
The answer is a resounding ‘yes’! A good editor will give you the best chance of your work being published. Discrepancies and inconsistencies will be brought to your attention and alternative suggestions made. After consultation between author and editor regarding the writer’s goals, an editor can then shape the writing, correct syntax errors, and make observations and notes on all the aspects of the writing project. The role of researching the writer’s facts will also fall to the editor,
to confirm the authenticity of information, and whether it has legal or ethical implications that need to be considered. Good editing will re-enforce the writer’s credibility. All good editors apply the rules of English grammar consistently. Editors will analyse solecisms of style – unnecessary jargon, ambiguity, misuse of figures of speech, inappropriate vocabulary, wordiness, racism, sexist language and obvious parochialisms, when applicable.
There are many different types of editors. A manuscript editor’s role concentrates on the smooth flow of sentence structure, whilst proofreading editors’ focus on syntax, namely, grammatical errors, spelling and punctuation. Giving a ‘voice’ to your work by shaping your manuscript is achieved by a structural or stylist editor. The written content is checked for clarity, sense, grammatical and mechanical accuracy by a copyeditor, who also researches the guidelines or standards which
the writer has to adhere to. Editors will bring their own instincts to bear, and be aware of the risks of over editing. The editor fulfils the role that a pre-release audience fulfils for the film maker.
The many roles an editor performs in collaboration with the author, enables the many processes of correction, condensation, consistent and accurate work to be accomplished. Applying a methodical approach will ensure that the author’s creative skills and their ability to communicate clearly and effectively are brought to the fore. An editor will make sure that your work
is readable. If your syntax is incorrect, for any one of a myriad of reasons, an editor will rectify this problem. Corrections may be made with sentence structure. The use of complex and compound sentences may be suggested as well as varying short and long sentences, so as to improve the flow of writing for your audience.
Once an author seeks publication, it becomes a business arrangement. It is up to all authors to make sure that their manuscripts are as well written as possible. Publishers look for works that will reach wide general audiences or specific target audiences; they will avoid poorly written and researched material. With a well written manuscript an author improves his chances of being accepted. An editor acts like a sounding board, makes suggestions for improvement, and creates dynamism in your written work, to attract potential readers. As an editor, you have to remain flexible with negotiations and recognize that your role does not include comprehensive rewriting of the manuscript. The editor needs to be aware that the
intellectual property rights to the work remain the property of the author, or their publishing firm. When employing an editorial service it is essential to draw up a clearly worded contract that all parties understand. The advantages of employing an editor to review and analyse your manuscript, is well worth the additional expense incurred, to have your work published.
Writers - Know Your Audience
Before any good writer starts to write, it is important that they work out and summarise exactly the type of audience they are targeting. There are many things to consider, and if you have not researched fully, the hard work and effort involved in the writing process is wasted as the writer has not appealed to their chosen audience.
Once the writer knows, identifies with, and understands the reader they hope to attract, they can use idioms, language and expressions that their audience are familiar with. These key words and phrases will resonate with the audience because they
are familiar with the terminology used. The writer builds a relationship with the reader through the shared familiarity of the language they use.
Knowledge of the target audience’s demographics, gender, and other relevant background such as common recreational activities, help the writer identify with their target market. A good example is in the vocabulary used for children’s audiences at various ages, such as beginning readers, pre-teens and young adults; each of these markets has quite individual demands. Together, they would be far different again writing for academics, lawyers or friends. Writing for older people usually dictates a more formal structure of writing as opposed to younger readers, who are used to a less rigid style. Another aspect is the level of education the audience possesses; this will dictate the terminology and vocabulary available to the writer.
A good awareness of the cultural backgrounds of the audience is also essential for the writer. The potential is there to unwittingly cause offence thereby detracting from the writer’s message. The diverse cultures of many of the world’s countries including different religious beliefs, political beliefs, and people from widely divergent socio-economic levels, all reinforce
the benefit of undertaking thorough research before writing.
Brainstorming and sharing life experiences and events should be considered when creating plots and characters. The writing will flow more smoothly and be more convincing when it incorporates events and settings which are familiar to the writer. The successful writer’s skill lies in the understanding and insight into human nature they bring to their audience. The writer’s skills are enhanced by broadening their own knowledge base as much as possible and by reading widely.
If the target audience is children, consideration should be given to using illustrations to support the text. Picture books are excellent for helping children to generate ideas and opinions on different issues. Visual literacy also promotes learning as children with limited vocabulary can make sense of the concepts presented through the medium of the illustration. Generalisations concerning the human condition can often use illustrations combined with figurative language to achieve their purpose.
Being confident about your target audience, their requirements, and their expectations is crucial for success. In combination with a good story and plot, using the correct linguistics, namely, grammatical constructs, jargon and semantic length are the expression of the writer’s craft.
As the saying goes ‘The devil is in the detail’ and it is in paying attention to the detail, that the writer will experience
success.
Book Review – ‘The Freudian Slip’ by Marion von Adlerstein. Published by Hachette, Australia, N.S.W. 2011.
If you, are a reader craving a trip down memory lane, especially to Sydney in the ‘swinging sixties’, when women were judged more on their appearances than intelligence, sock darning was still a regular activity and the Sunday roast appeared as regular as clock work on the dining table, then this book is for you! Speaking as a ‘baby boomer’ myself, growing up in Adelaide, I could relate to von Adlerstein’s nostalgic view of what life was like for women in that era. Her‘over the top’ use of sixties clichés and references to icons of that era, is testimony to the author’s sharp eye for detail and also to her
illustriously long career in journalism and advertising. This story is the brain child of 79 year old, first time novelist, Marion
von Adlerstein.
‘Mad Men’ devotees may feel that von Adlerstein has simply ‘piggy-backed’ on this successful television drama.
I disagree. Her attention to detail (albeit too much on occasions), and using her life experiences as a frame of reference, transports readers back in time. This bygone era conjures up nostalgic memories, boasting elegantly dressed women with beehive hairdos, playing ‘hostess’ at dinner parties whilst offering chicken mornay vol-au-vents, asparagus spears wrapped in brown bread, devilled eggs, meatloaf terrines, and of course the porcupine look-alike oranges speared with cocktail onions.
The story is set in the Bofinger, Adams, Rawson and Keane advertising agency (BARK), in 1963. You will not be disappointed with the office politics, namely, back stabbing, extra marital affairs, and the never ending struggle amongst the
company’s cast of characters as they climb the corporate ladder. The three very different sub-plots of the leading ladies, namely, Bea, Desi and Stella are intertwined throughout the book. Thirty something Bea is a divorcee copywriter who is very private, whilst the attractive statuesque blonde heiress and television producer, Desi, is engaged to one of the most eligible bachelors in town. Her extra-curricular activities bring shame onto her well connected family, and attract the unwanted attentions of the Press. Meanwhile, Stella, who came ‘from the wrong side of town’ is desperately seeking acceptance into the higher echelons, and does everything in her power to improve her status in the firm. Karma comes back to bite her, as her lack of creativity, common sense and inclination to plagiarise returns to haunt her, after her promotion from
secretary to copywriter and personal assistant.
In sixties Australia, most women were expected to be subservient to men, and von Adlerstein portrays this beautifully in her story. Women had a lot to put up with. Their bosses long drawn out lunches, the ever pervading smell and inhalation of cigarette smoke and sexist remarks on a regular basis. For example:
“The last strains of ‘Waltzing Matilda’ were accompanied by canned applause. When Guy turned down the volume the first words anyone heard came from Kelvin, the despatch boy, who’d sneaked in and now stood at the back of the room. ‘I wouldn’t mind giving her a grand slam!’ There was a burst of laughter. Stella pretended not to have heard, turning to smile at Jacques as he topped up her glass. ‘What did he say?’ asked someone. ‘He wants to get into her pants’, said someone else. ‘Whose?’ ‘Guy’s seck-a-tree’s”.
The hilarious twist on the company’s advertising campaign showing off sexy lingerie should satisfy the very toughest of
critics! Using the pun ‘Freudian Slip’ as the title for her book, works to the author’s advantage, and the story that unfolds is entertaining as well as thought provoking when read in the light of our 21st century perspective on the theme. The credibility of the agency is under threat as the closeted world of homosexuals is suddenly exposed to the light of day. The author weaves her magic in a tale of humour, paranoia and fear, as the likelihood of the Agency losing an important client, is real. Stella’s lack of integrity eventually becomes her undoing. To reveal more may spoil the read!
All in all, I think the author has crafted a remarkable tale. She allows us to accurately relive the times and era of the sixties, to observe career women trying to prove that they were just as capable as men of selling a certain type of breakfast cereal or conditioning shampoo. More than that, she enables us to look back with rose coloured glasses on a simpler world with our accumulated wisdom of another half century of social progress. Those of us that didn’t experience the sixties will still enjoy the tale for its naivety in the relationship between the sexes that it portrays. If readers are looking for an in depth, more historical look at this era, they may be disappointed. Personally, I enjoyed this light hearted and refreshing trip down memory lane. The sixties were indeed an interesting time in Australian history when women’s liberation was long overdue;
however, I can’t help but feel that something of the magic of that era has been lost in this brave new world we live in!
It’s all in the Title and the Blurb!
There is always a sense of foreboding, whenever the topic of choosing a book’s title is raised. Why do writers often struggle with the title? Is it because of the knowledge that if a title isn’t ‘catchy’ enough to attract a reader’s eye, then their manuscript may be doomed to gather dust in the obscure recesses of some publisher’s archives? Ninety percent of the probability of success or failure can hinge on the title the author chooses for their work . There is also the concern that the chosen title
should convey clearly and accurately, what the work is about.
A good method of getting the right handle on a title is to jot down a paragraph which summarises what the book is about.
It is then possible to itemise all the verbs, and nouns that are written down, searching for potential word combinations derived from the nouns and verbs. A book title may be found this way, if not, brainstorming more ideas using synonyms may be useful. Phrasing words together is another possibility if a title still does not suggest itself. In any case, bear in mind
that the publisher may still change the final title. Keeping this in mind, helps the writer to not become obsessed with having
the ‘perfect’ title.
Awareness of the genre’ and understanding what kind of feeling is portrayed is important to title selection. The title needs to clearly communicate to the readers exactly how the book is portrayed. Making lists of books on any of the numerous internet sites with the same genre, is useful in selecting a title, as is writing words, that relate to the book regarding the setting and characters used in the plot. Verbs that capture action in the storyline are important. Any word that conjures up feelings or images relating to the book’s storyline should also be recorded. Having selected potential word combinations and possible titles, set them aside for a time. During this time allow the subconscious to filter ideas and possibilities. Examining the list with “fresh eyes” subsequently, will help achieve the desired title. The author should also research the selected title to confirm that it has not already been used.
A title should match the tone of the book and whether it conveys the correct genre’. The author should also “know” their
potential audience and understand the words and phrases that catch the eye and imagination of the reader.
Neither should the importance of the blurb be underestimated. The blurb must entice the browsing reader to buy the book. It is the book’s sales pitch. The blurb has to persuade the reader to buy your book as opposed to the other titles available nearby. For these reasons, several considerations need to be taken into account when writing the blurb. Appealing phrases, written in a coherent and exciting way aimed at capturing the reader’s imagination, are essential. The author must tantalize and tease with language that resonates with readers of the genre’. In a few words and phrases, the author has to build a summary and overview of his work sufficient to entice the customer to buy the book.
The author may even resort to hyperboles for extra emphasis. For example “The mission is incredible. The consequences of failure are unimaginable. The ending is unthinkable.” ( Matthew Reilly,“Six Sacred Stones.”) The over exaggeration of words and phrases as a deliberate writing device, can bring additional life to the writer’s plot.
The ability to condense informative information into a short amount of space requires practice and skill. From time to time, editors or possible publishers may write the blurb. Authors usually have been working on their book for some years, the editor or publisher can bring a fresh perspective to the book. Favourable comments from other authors can sometimes be included in the blurb to re-enforce the reader’s introduction to the story. This added credibility hopefully entices readers to grab the book and open their wallets! In some blurbs the ability to use catchy phrases, and incorporate the narrative with an air of mystery and intrigue, will help to engage potential readers. Reading the blurb, potential buyers should begin to empathise with the characters and the setting and want to find out more. An ideal length blurb is around 100-250 words; any longer and the reader may lose interest or they get sufficient detail to obviate their purchase of the book. It is important therefore, not to disclose too much of the plot.
Potential readers and purchasers automatically turn to the back of the book to read the blurb. The blurb can be thought of as the book’s negligee, it entices, promising delights to come, without being too revealing. Reading the blurb should be ‘eye candy’ or the savouring of ‘melt in your mouth’ chocolate. Using action verbs and minimising adjectives and nouns helps to reinforce the sense of conflict and tension inherent in the story. Think of it as ‘baking a cake’, all the ingredients must be present for the recipe to succeed. If the author does not give a summary of the central plot or theme of the book, the effectiveness of the blurb to generate sales, will be compromised. A well written blurb is like the eternal ‘Pandora’s Box’; a sense of mystery, purpose and intrigue inviting the buyer to test the waters for themselves.
Book Review – “Smashed : Growing Up a Drunk Girl”, by Koren Zailckas. Published by Ebury Press 2006., U.K.
‘Don’t be put off by the title’ my daughter told me as she handed me this book. ‘It’s really good, you’ll enjoy it’. Normally, I would not have selected this type of book, but as I started to turn the pages, I soon knew exactly what she meant. It is a book that demands to be read. Zailckas expressed herself beautifully, often through poetic prose and in a compelling way. As each chapter unfolded into the next, I had a real sense of foreboding as I found myself caught up in her destructive lifestyle. I felt like I was one of her drinking buddies. A less able writer would have fallen victim to repetitive monotony whilst recalling events of binge drinking, but Zailckas succeeded in chronicling her memoirs in an engaging and very thought provoking way.
Very little was mentioned of Zailckas’s family, except that her parents were very loving towards her as was her sister. She was obviously from an upper middle class American family, who outwardly portrayed an idyllic childhood and lifestyle. Out of respect for her family, she did not reveal too many details concerning them, instead the book targeted her drinking lifestyle, whilst in College and in University. What becomes apparent is a sub culture of young women who enjoy drinking, and even though non-alcoholic drugs are shunned, for some reason this ‘elixir of life’ is accepted as a normal part of
society. Alcohol is viewed as a vital part of the ‘rite of passage’. This book raises some alarming questions about the acceptance of binge drinking, which the author has deliberately set out to do by her brutally honest recollection of events. The reader is left wondering, ‘why if she was supposedly from a stable and loving family,did she feel the all consuming
need to drink?’
Her drinking career started at 14. ‘Southern Comfort’ was her choice of beverage as she sneaked a drink at her friend, Natalie’s house. By the age of 15 she was drinking considerably more as she details events of partying with friends, losing clothes whilst drunk, and experiencing blackouts. A case of alcoholic poisoning saw her admitted to hospital to have her
stomach pumped when she was 16. A night of downing shots of hard liquor had its inevitable consequence. Not only was she fighting for her life in the emergency room, but once discharged, she faced the wrath of her distraught parents. Unfortunately, it did not deter her compulsion to drink again.
Her acceptance into Syracuse University saw her joining a Sorority, ‘Zeta Alpha Sigma’, in her second year. Initiation rituals
were part and parcel of the group. Zailckas alluded to the fact that all US campuses were alcohol soaked. She intentionally looked for other drinking companions, and so the destructive spiral of out of control drinking binges reached new highs.
Detailing these drinking sessions, she refers to incidents where she stumbled home alone in vomit stained clothing, later waking in bed naked, wondering whether she had lost her virginity and to whom. Blackouts became a common occurrence as she continued to drink herself into oblivion. The blackouts continued to plague her over a number of years, accompanied by vicious hangovers that unfortunately did little to dissuade her from her chosen path. At some point, Zailckas realised the monotonous drinking coupled with the blackouts, date rapes and suicidal thoughts had to stop. She left the Sorority and became a recluse. She finally stopped drinking at 22.
Zailckas felt the need to drink, because she lacked confidence, was acutely self conscious and she felt that she did not ‘fit
in’. Alcohol gave her a false sense of wellbeing and whilst under its influence she felt she could cope. She managed to secure a position as a journalist in New York; however, she rejected the notion of accepting outside help to combat her addiction.
Zailckas refused to attend ‘Alcoholics Anonymous’, because she did not believe she was an alcoholic. Readers may well reach a different conclusion. In any event, her efforts to ‘go it alone’ are highly commendable. To this day, Zailckas cannot promise to stay sober, but is trying.
This book has captured a quintessential American girl’s adolescence. The author’s insight into a so called ‘normal’ lifestyle of binge drinking is remarkable. For many years alcohol defined her, and her lifestyle. Zailckas could not cope in social situations without being drunk. She thought alcohol was the panacea for all her troubles, all self doubts. Disturbing statistics were quoted in the book from the Harvard School of Public Health Studies. “Most girls have their first drink by the age of 12, and get drunk by the age of 14; teenage girls drink as much as their male peers, but their bodies process it badly. (They get drunker faster, stay drunk longer and are more likely to die of alcohol poisoning). Research also suggests that date rape and alcohol go hand in hand.”
Binge drinking is a world-wide phenomenon increasingly affecting many societies. For many adolescents, it has become a way of life. For this reason alone, Zailckas’s story should feature prominently in all school curriculums around the world.
The insightfulness and engaging prose of Koren Zailckas, will resonate with teenage readers, and will prompt thought provoking questions and introspection. Too many young women succumb to peer pressure, they feel the need to meet high social standards and crave acceptance from their friends. All too often, alcohol is resorted to and abused in the hope of finding the perfect panacea for their perceived insecurities. The tacit acceptance by our communities of alcohol as an ‘acceptable drug’ aided and abetted by the clever marketing of the alcohol purveyors who target the up and coming
generation of new consumers, has to be checked. Society can no longer afford to turn a blind eye to this ever growing problem, which is wreaking havoc amongst our children. Therefore, I highly recommend this book and congratulate Zailckas for her honesty, integrity and insightfulness. This is a story that will resonate with many young people at a cross-road in their lives, as well as their despairing parents. We ignore Zailckas’s message, at our peril!
Slavery and the Internet
Since man first gave up the hunter gatherer lifestyle and settled into agrarian pursuits, there has been an economic
incentive for some humans to exploit others. Exploitation of another’s muscle and brainpower enabled the exploiter to leapfrog to positions of control, power and affluence that would have been unattainable otherwise. Traditionally,
slavery involved control over the resources and abilities of an individual, who had been beaten in armed conflict. As human groupings developed into more complex tribes, societies and ultimately economies, subjugation and exploitation
became institutionalised, and conquest was not the only pathway into slavery, it also became hereditary.
Ultimately, the death of slavery as an institution can be attributed to economic imperatives. When one human being owns
another, indebtedness accumulates, which neither party can discharge easily; the slave, because he has no choice; the owner, because they have invested time, money and care in their property. As economies matured, and machinery became
available to supplant the labour of humans, slaves became a less viable and profitable investment for owners. Therefore, even though we tend to have a rose coloured view of the abandonment of slavery as a great leap forward in human morality, the real reasons for its demise are more pragmatic. Economics, not morality, killed the traditional type of slavery. Prior to the American Civil War, ostensibly fought over the issue of slavery, the economic prosperity of the southern states was already in decline, compared with the northern states, which had started replacing manpower with machine power, and had been less enmeshed in the system of slavery as a result.
The original mindset that led humanity to the concept of slavery has not disappeared; it has simply changed its ‘modus
operandi’. When slaves became uneconomic to own, we invented the ‘working class’, people who were paid as little as possible and forced to work in conditions that were little, if any, improved from those that slaves had previously enjoyed. Workers became a much better option than slaves for many owners, because they were now responsible for their own health and well-being. Overhead costs were therefore significantly reduced. The newly emancipated workers did not benefit from the supposed freedoms they were given, they merely substituted ‘servitude’ for ‘slavery’. Freedom in a monetary economy is illusionary, except for those who have financial freedom as well. The persistence of sweat shops in developing countries, turning out products destined for the high end markets of the advanced economies, is the modern interpretation of slavery in all but name.
Over time, some workers in first world economies have clawed back some ground through unionisation and as owners
realised that some basic standards had to be met, to reduce the undesirable consequences, associated with unfettered exploitation. Owners have also concluded that giving workers the wherewithal to purchase the products they make is a way of improving profit through stimulating consumption.
With the advent of the electronic civilisation we now have, new pressures and opportunities have emerged. The trend of supplanting people with machines in the workplace has continued largely unabated, putting increasing pressure on workers to find and keep employment. Owners have been able to set workers against each other, by insisting on higher standards of education for occupations that did not require them previously, or expecting commitment to the work beyond what the average person would regard as reasonable, for the wages paid. Others have used the trend to exploit under-employed and otherwise disadvantaged workers, by putting downward pressure on remuneration.
The internet age has ushered in a cabal of ‘carpet baggers’ who happily offer payment for work performed at hourly rates,
substantially below, that what workers would receive if they were paid wages commensurate with that required to remain at, or above, the agreed poverty line of their community. These ‘entrepreneurs’ will argue that they are not behaving like the slave owners of bygone days, because workers are free to make their own decisions about whether to work for the pittance on offer or not. No doubt, many internet entrepreneurs will seek to take the moral high ground and object vigorously to the scandalous imputations made against them. However, this is mere hypocrisy when they are fully aware that many employees in reality have very little choice, but to accept the wages on offer in the modern labour market.
The internet is an anonymous, totally individualised market place where employees and employers conduct business
largely away from the regulatory eyes of governments, who may be expected to impose standards of fairness and equity. The worker is in ‘a take it or leave it’ predicament and in direct and unfettered competition with others, offering their services from around the world. The internet employer, on the other hand, has only their personal moral compass to guide them as to what is a fair and equitable rate for the services provided by their employees. More often than not, this moral compass swings unerringly towards self-interest. There is little, if any, incentive to pay properly for work performed if the employer can reach across the globe for their workforce, in the full knowledge that he or she is able to pit third world workers against those of the first world and still achieve a comparable outcome.
The Relevance of Proofreading and Editing in the World of e-Books.
Proofreading and editing is highly relevant in the e-book world. Writers can avail themselves of online e-book editing services. These services provide an e-book editorial service which will not only review a manuscript for syntax, spelling and grammatical errors, but also provide useful recommendations on organisation, flow and content of an e-book. The critiquing, editing and proofreading required for writers, interested in publishing for the e-book world are an essential process to achieve the desired results. Words are a projection of the author; an extension of their literary self. Readers continuously judge an author’s credibility, and if an incorrect synonym for example, is used; their credibility and lack of craftsmanship is at stake.
When the author has established the desired layout for their e-book, and decided that the goals they envisage for their work have been set, a qualified editor can offer constructive criticism, and advice on conceptual and style issues that may need further clarification and polishing, to ensure it will reach the targeted audience. A competent editor is like an essayist, understanding and working with literary and traditional aesthetic forms, to achieve a final crafted result that appeals to readers.
Tweaking and revising a manuscript, is an author’s opportunity to obtain an objective review of their work. However, the prospective author must guard against succumbing to over-editing and becoming too pedantic, as this will unnecessarily delay publication of the manuscript. The author should reflect on whether they have responded appropriately in terms of the implicit promise to their potential readers. Reviewing chapter titles is a quick guide as to whether the author has addressed the major points, the book seeks to address. An author should embrace the review process as early as feasible, as at that stage, their investment in the written work is not as extensive as it will be as the work progresses. Proofreading and editing of potential e-books is no less important than for traditional books. Author credibility and acceptability is not altered by a
change in the delivery mechanism. Readers will be attracted or disenchanted by an author’s writing style and craftsmanship, irrespective of how they make contact with their work. Whether writing for traditional or e-book audiences, authors should meticulously plan their proposed work and have a clear insight into what they hope to achieve.
Reviewing of a manuscript is best done by a competent and qualified person who has no personal interest in the success of the project; objectivity is worth paying for, to obtain clear and constructive feedback.
The literary world has changed dramatically since the introduction of e-books; however, the relevance of proofreading and editing manuscripts to make them suitable for e-book publication is still paramount for success. In an era where authors can self publish online, and anyone with internet access can bill themselves as an author, the reader can afford to be very
discriminatory in their selection. Sloppy and poorly written work will rapidly sink along with the author’s credibility.
Social Conscience, Animal Rights and the Internet
The morality of humans may be judged by how they treat the vulnerable in their society. We regard those who engage in human sacrifice, slavery, false imprisonment etc., as barbaric. What then are we to make of those who exploit, degrade and torture the most vulnerable of all, our domesticated and companion animals? We salve our collective conscious with
legislation to prevent cruelty to animals, yet our justice system seldom applies the full force available to the law in cases of cruelty, neglect or maltreatment. For example, in one case, the systematic torture of a young dog which resulted in its slow death over a number of hours, only attracted a four month prison sentence, although the magistrate could have imposed a maximum of five years goal. It is obvious to the layman and the community in general, that magistrates are often reluctant to apply the penalties at their disposal. Undoubtedly, this is one of the reasons why the cruelty of animals persists, to the extent that it does.
It is naïve to think that better application of the penalties which are available, will stop animal cruelty cases from occurring, however, enforcing stronger penalties will certainly help deter potential offenders and the less scrupulous commercial exploiters of animals. Animal cruelty cases are no different than other forms of crimes. History tells us, that vigorous
prosecution of offences and rigorous application of the available penalties, will act as a deterrent.
The continued maltreatment and exploitation of animals persists, because of a range of factors present in our community.
These include a lack of determination by the judicial system, to treat these cases with the gravity they deserve. This is further aided and abetted by Councils, who issue the permits and collect the fees associated with keeping animals, merely as a revenue raising exercise, paying lip service to the expectations and concerns of their rate payers. Councils need to be accountable for more than just collecting the associated revenue. If they require people to be licensed, they must also assume an obligation to ensure that these licensed enterprises which exploit animals for commercial gain, are run appropriately and adhere to the standards of humaneness, expected by the community. Currently, unscrupulous operators will cite Council approval of their facility as “permission” to operate as they do. This attitude blatantly side steps the
issue of whether animals are being kept in humane conditions, and should not be tolerated. Neither should we tolerate the reaction of Councils, which argue that their hands are tied because the facility previously obtained Council approval. If
we are serious about our moral superiority as sentient human beings, we need to do better, much better.
State and Federal Governments should also have a central role in monitoring community expectations. A large part of our lives are intertwined with domesticated animals, in one way or another, whether as owners or consumers. We need to ensure that those creatures that lay their lives down for us are at least humanely treated, and even though we exploit them, we have an obligation to minimise our cruelty and callousness towards them. As concerned citizens, we have a duty to make sure that our elected representatives are as accountable in this area of community life, as in any other. It is their responsibility to ensure that the community’s expectations are met.
It is not good enough to tolerate or ignore the inhumane treatment of animals in our community, any more than we tolerate
cruelty and inhumanity towards children, who are also vulnerable members of our community. We should liken our
attitude towards the ill treatment of animals in much the same light as our abhorrence to the predation of adults on children. Neither animals nor children have a voice or power to resist how they are treated, therefore, we as a community have a duty to champion their cause.
As a society, our success is intimately bound up with domesticated animals as companions, or as creatures that we exploit for
commercial gain. We must assume responsibility for their welfare, not only when it suits us, but as an unshakable duty; just as we accept that we have a duty to uphold the welfare of our fellow citizens and their rights. The long held religious viewpoint that man has dominion over animals really has no place in a modern society. We may exploit and manipulate them to suit our needs, but we shouldn’t pretend that we have a God given right to do so. The fact that we are more intelligent than the animals that we interact with, robs us of any excuse that we are ignorant of their welfare needs. The only conclusion any thinking person can come to, is that those of us who are cruel to animals are possessed of less moral calibre, than the very animals they mistreat.
The reality of human society is that we do have to exploit animals for commercial gain and food; that is not the issue. What is the issue, however, is in how we treat those animals as part of our exploitation. It cannot be accepted that animals are slaughtered inhumanely or with excessive cruelty, when we have at our disposal, so many options to do it humanely. Neither is there any excuse for maintaining or breeding animals in sub-standard conditions, where their development and welfare is compromised by the conditions that they are kept in.
Magistrates need look no further than their conscience to decide whether the way a creature is kept, and treated, is humane. We do not need to keep dogs chained up in cages, unable to exercise, or where they consistently lack water, are under nourished or beaten; simply because the owners are not prepared to accept full responsibility for their welfare, or because the owners partake in this maltreatment, for their own gratification. We do not need to keep pigs in filthy conditions, beat them to death when slaughtering them, or overcrowd them in pens, where they cannot exercise. We do not need to lock hens in cages, as breeding machines, where their short sad lives are totally at odds with their instinctive behaviour.
The internet has the opportunity to play a powerful role in ensuring that animals are better treated than they have been, not only by disseminating cases of maltreatment to wider audiences, but also in prompting lobby groups and social media to actively encourage Government bodies to be more vigorous in accepting responsibility, for the humane treatment of
animals. We know this is possible through the work of people who have fought against battery hen farms as well as
other instances, where the spotlight has been turned on the inhumane practices of commercial interests in the animal husbandry industry.
As a concerned individual, you can support the cause of animal welfare. Challenge your elected representatives on their position on animal welfare, and vote accordingly. Force your local Council to bear their share of the responsibility in ensuring that animal welfare is upheld in your community; question how they use the funds collected, such as dog
registrations, breeding kennel registrations etc. Find out how they actually supervise animal welfare in your community and demand that they do better, if it is apparent that they only pay lip service. Lobby to ensure that animal welfare legislation is strengthened and be vocal when magistrates leniently apply the laws, in cases of animal cruelty. Use social media to incite opposition to apathy about animal cruelty. The power is in your hands, how do you want your morality judged?
The Truth is Out There; It Just Has to be Found
In our modern world, many people immediately resort to the Internet for answers to anything they do not understand, or as a solution to a problem, and the Internet may well provide a quick answer. However, do they ever ask themselves, ‘how accurate is this information and is it backed up by credible proof and genuine expertise?’ Should readers accept everything they read at face value? Of course common sense tells us that the answers to these questions is a resounding ‘no’, but some people are mislead easily and will always believe what they read.
For instance, Wikipedia is known and used as a defacto encyclopaedia, one where anybody and everybody can voice their opinion, and portray their information in an expert style. However, we do not know whether the writer may be intentionally
showcasing their opinions, including all biases and viewpoints from their own perspective. In this New Age,we are exposed to all sorts of personal prejudices and biases served up to the reader, often in a subtle way, so as to not alert the reader and raise concern. Wikipedia articles are not stringently peer-reviewed; therefore there is no guarantee that the articles are free from bias. Wikipedia recognises this themselves. The site is open to any member of the public, who chooses to voice their opinion, on any topic of their choice. Consequently, it is like opening a ‘Pandora’s box’; wondering what great words of wisdom will fall into the reader’s lap. An interesting comparison to Wikipedia is the strict peer-review process that takes
place when writing articles for scientific journals. If an article is accepted by one of the top journals, the submission has
successfully passed stringent checks and extensive peer reviews. This is not common practice with the contributions submitted to Wikipedia.
The Internet is often used as a personal vehicle to push an author’s personal viewpoints, and if they are accepted without reservation, the reader may be seduced to their point of view. Readers need to critically analyse every article, suspend acceptance and search out competing views before reaching their own balanced viewpoints. We should embrace modern media, technology and information sources, but remain vigilant and critically analyse the information on offer. We should not accept information at face value, just because it is presented as truth.
There is an incredible wealth of information on the Internet, and there is a great deal of credible, factual information available for readers to absorb and act upon. Unfortunately, some people do push their own agendas, their own viewpoints, or unbeknown to readers, have a financial interest in promulgating the points of view they hold. When we are told a certain
product is better rather than another, how do we know that this is indeed true? It may well be that the Internet expert promoting the virtues of a particular product has a financial incentive to do so, which they have failed to declare. As sinister as this sounds, it is a problem that needs and demands to be considered.
In relation to the health industry, the flood of material which is available to the general public is enormous. Nutrition is big business, and the complexity of vitamin tablets and choosing the correct one, can be confusing. The confusion stems from the vast array of information at the public’s fingertips, and may well be exacerbated by companies’ intent on product differentiation. Coming to grips with the confusion of information at our disposal, is a serious challenge for consumers. Sponsorships, financial incentives for supposedly ‘arms length’ exponents of products, are ways of influencing the potential consumer to accept the information pedalled on the Internet and sway purchasing decisions.
Generation ‘Y’ are avid consumers of the Internet and resort to it regularly in order to answer questions they have and to find additional information. Advice is often sought for medical problems, in preference to visiting a General Practitioner. If the information is incorrect and inaccurate, this could lead to unforeseen consequences and poor outcomes. We need to alert people that everything they read cannot be accepted at face value. There are many organisations operating on the Internet, who will provide information with a particular viewpoint, and deliberately hide the fact that they are pushing their own
agenda.
Reliance on the Internet for their information and decision making is becoming the norm in our schools and workplaces. People who do not think critically are increasingly at risk of becoming victims of inaccurate information because of the increasing ease of disseminating such inaccuracies. In fact, readers of this article to Ezine, should not accept my arguments uncritically. All articles are written to bring the reader to the author’s point of view, even this one. The reader needs to maintain a critical doubting attitude to all information presented to them; they should be sceptical and use common sense
when reading information on the Internet.
The Relevance of Habits and Routines
Humans are said to be ‘creatures of habit’. In fact humans are not alone in exhibiting this interesting form of behaviour, dogs as well as many other animals become used to set routines which they assiduously cling to and often grieve for, when circumstances change. Why then are these behaviours such an integral part of our lives?
Routines that become habits are a form of mental shortcuts we can fall back on in emergencies. On such occasions the unthinking response associated with a habit saves time, when time is at a premium. Nowhere does this become more evident when we are engaged in activities such as riding a motorcycle. Riders need to develop a range of automatic responses (habits) which will enable them to make the best use of their machinery in an emergency situation. At such times, a non-automatic response may well have grave consequences.
Habits are the well worn tracks that govern our daily lives. In these instances the habits may be a form of mental laziness
which obviates the need to think or used as excuses to avoid activities we would rather avoid. We convince ourselves that the importance of performing the routines, the way we do it, is more important. The habits and routines we cling to justify our procrastination and help to satisfy our conscience. The sheer diversity of habits we observe in those around us, suggests that the boundaries and definitions of our lives are bound up with the individual habits that we all perform daily. Routines provide security, certainty, solace and comfort. Daily lives function around the regular activities and habits that people
adopt. We are conditioned and programmed to take comfort and pleasure from familiarity.
Conversely, we are encouraged to show caution when tackling the unknown, in the off chance that unforeseen events may overwhelm us and our coping mechanisms thrown into turmoil. Habits are part of our mindset, and the sense of security and the feeling that ‘all is right with the world’ are reasons for resisting change; in that sense all humans are ‘conservative’ and addicted to the status quo. We occupy a fundamentally uncaring, seemingly capricious world. Habits act like mantras. These are the mechanisms people use, to provide us with a sense of normality, certainty and acceptance with the world.
Habits can be beneficial as well as detrimental, good habits such as those adopted by well trained motorcyclists can be life-saving. However, bad habits can enslave people and prevent them from reaching their full potential and in fact even be life threatening. The challenge then is not to live without habits and routines as such, but to focus only on adopting those
that are positive.
People may take on a particular habit without thinking through the longer term consequences, e.g. smoking. The habit appears to be innocuous at the start, but has long term hidden dangers, unknown when the habit was formed. Other such habits could be heavy drinking, eating processed food etc. An individual may not abandon such potentially destructive habits until they receive a medical setback by which time, the habit has already caused some damage to the person’s health and wellbeing, and is now so ingrained that it is far more difficult to break.
Human history and achievement is built on the challenges that were met head on, many of our inventions and discoveries that we take for granted, would not be part of our world today if someone hadn’t thought ‘outside the box’, hadn’t broken the habits of tradition and orthodoxy. Habits have their place, but an open mind must be kept if they are not to become the chains that bind us and condemn us to mediocrity.
The Ramifications of Concentrated Media Ownership
All Australian citizens should be concerned about the way our country is governed. Many questions should be addressed, such as ‘who controls the papers that we read; the radio that we listen to; the television stations that we watch; and the news providers on the Internet?’ Concentrated media ownership means that there can be no freedom of the press, if only a few powerful corporations are allowed to control it. Political parties and politicians are dependent upon the media to ensure their message is heard. It is common knowledge that media owners concentrate on getting their views favourably printed, and editors and journalists exert their influence in setting the public agenda.
The top ten daily Australian papers are controlled by either Murdoch or Fairfax interests. These newspapers are the Herald Sun, Daily Telegraph, Sydney Morning Herald, Courier Mail, West Australian, The Advertiser, The Age, The Australian
Financial Review and The Mercury. The extensive population that reads these newspapers are under the influence of a concentrated media ownership, which does not necessarily give a fair and equitable account or accurate information.
News Corp, which is owned by the Murdoch’s, is a worldwide media conglomerate, which also owns around fifty percent of the Australian capital city daily papers as well as television media. John Fairfax Holdings (Rural Press Ltd.) owns twenty eight rural newspapers and a number of capital city daily papers. The Packers have a vast television and magazine empire. Murdoch owns three of Britain’s largest national papers, including the recently demised News of the World as well as satellite broadcasting companies in more than a dozen countries, book publishing companies, Festival Records and 20th Century Fox.
It is alarming and disconcerting to realise that since the 1960’s, around ninety percent of what Australians read in newspapers, hear on the radio and watch on television are the products of companies controlled by the Murdoch’s, Packer’s and Fairfax’s. During the 1970’s, Murdoch began buying properties in England, most notably BSkyB satellite system. In 1985, Murdoch became a U.S .citizen in order to meet regulatory requirements for the purchase of Federal Communication Commission controlled licences for the U.S. television industry.
Murdoch later expanded into Asia with Star TV, a satellite based system that broadcasts across many nations, particularly India and China, acquiring 64% of it in 1993. In 2002 Star TV posted a profit for the first time. Murdoch’s youngest son, James, and Rupert’s Chinese born wife Wendy Ding, ran Star TV jointly. Rupert’s daughter Elisabeth, served as a general manager of BSkyB in the 1990s, but has since left the company. She continues to be involved in mass media by running her own production company. The eldest son, Lachlan, is senior executive at News Corp.
The result of concentrated media ownership enables the individual who controls a large proportion of media that the public
rely on, to showcase their views and opinions by subtly influencing the coverage of news events and the way they are portrayed. Politicians are dependent upon the support of the media outlets, in order to gain traction in their electorates. As the interface between politicians and votes, the media is uniquely placed to influence the outcome of elections.
The relationship between the media and advertisers means that the media are dependent upon advertisers for their
profitability, which opens doors for major advertisers to influence the integrity of media, when it comes to reporting controversial topics, for example, conservation, global warming etc. The power exercised by companies seeking favourable reporting of their interests is discreet, hidden and can ultimately be subversive. The threat of withdrawing support from a media concern which could adversely affect their profitability, is often enough to ensure that the company gets favourable
news coverage, which it may or may not deserve.
To achieve a healthy democracy it is imperative that citizens be fully informed on the issues facing them. Therefore, it is essential that people have access to information which is devoid of bias, and personal prejudices. A diverse media reflecting at the very least, the diverging viewpoints that exist in society will enable citizens to make informed decisions. When
information is filtered, controlled and slanted to reflect viewpoints of an interested, influential and often wealthy group, informed decisions are unlikely to be possible. People will be manipulated to make decisions according to the whims of those who control the media. In a healthy democracy it is essential that everybody has access to information presented in the media, devoid of bias and prejudice which will enable them to make up their own minds and vote accordingly. If the media is
controlled by a select few, citizens are at risk of receiving biased, inaccurate information and being manipulated into making decisions that are not necessarily in their own best interests.
The Strategies Required for Resolving Conflicts
The potential for conflict occurs whenever parties have differing views, ideologies or agendas and they fail to reach
agreement or consensus. Resolution occurs when the impediments to agreement or consensus are subsequently removed.
Conflicts have been part and parcel of our way of life, throughout our evolution and remain an aspect of life for all of us. Differing opinions, personality traits and egos all contribute to our accepted lifestyle. Certain viewpoints, theories,
proposed courses of action, preconceptions and miscommunications are likely to be the most common sources of conflict.
Irrespective of the precise nature of the conflict, resolving conflict requires participants to adopt a number of strategies.
Firstly, adopting a ‘win-win’ situation will bring positive results. All parties to a conflict have a stake in its outcome and will only consider the conflict resolved when they believe they have ‘won’. The net effect is that one party will leave feeling that the conflict has not been resolved. This is a ‘win-lose’ situation and the conflict may well reignite. A ‘win-win’ strategy ensures that both parties leave the dispute feeling that they have achieved some of their goals and that both have an outcome
acceptable to them. To effectively use the‘win-win’ strategy, you must understand what is sacrosanct and what you
are prepared to abandon for the sake of resolving the conflict. Knowledge of the others non-negotiable points will also help achieve a ‘win-win’ outcome.
Seldom do parties to a conflict want it to remain unresolved. Your opponent will be open to any overt actions by you to
accommodate their viewpoint and, should be more amenable to modifying their position in order to achieve a resolution. It is important that one party makes the overture, signalling that they are prepared to negotiate. Accepting responsibility for some of the antecedent events that may have led to a conflict is also a very effective negotiating strategy.
It is important to avoid any hidden agendas. All negotiations should be made in good faith, and remain open and transparent. If your opponent perceives a hidden agenda or that they are being manipulated, the conflict will not be resolved, because the parties are likely to become further entrenched in their position. Hidden agendas equate to lies and deception, and are not a good basis to reach an amicable agreement in which all parties are genuinely committed to.
Emotions play a crucial role in the ability to resolve conflict to the satisfaction of all parties. Some individuals may resort to emotive language and histrionics if they believe their position is threatened. This can derail the resolution of the conflict and lead to the abandonment of communication. By remaining calm and detached in manner, any emotive outbursts which could interfere with the process of negotiation are avoided.
On the other hand, showing empathy is conducive to a fair resolution. Viewing the conflict from your opponent’s perspective facilitates empathy and may act to soften the other party’s stance. It will also highlight to clarify those points that the parties believe they must win on, in order for the conflict to be resolved. This insight is invaluable; it will illuminate the way forward and promotes progress towards a mutually acceptable resolution.
Finally, by showing assertiveness, rather than aggressiveness during the negotiation discussions, will help to endeavour a
concise, clear outcome for both parties. Negotiating in a conflict situation is more effective if all parties avoid placing responsibility for events, outcomes and the like on the other party. Accepting responsibility as appropriate by both sides, diffuses the conflict and opens the way to negotiating a positive outcome, which after all, is what successful conflict
resolution is all about.
Everybody can recognise their own personal strengths and weaknesses. By becoming more attuned to who they are, individuals can concentrate on strengthening and improving their weak points, as well as taking advantage of their strong points. Following your own instincts and making an appropriate judgment call on conflict scenarios, will help a person to hone their conflict resolution skills.
The abovementioned strategies for successful ‘conflict resolutions’ are essential for the best possible negotiations, between
all parties. If individuals fail to communicate effectively, use emotive language, fail to actively listen, or maintain personal prejudices, biases and intransient negotiating positions, conflicts will not be easily concluded. An individual’s understanding, and use of effective conflict resolution skills, is an essential tool in achieving open, transparent and effective
communication for everybody concerned.
The Brave New World of Internet Intellectuals
Whatever did we do before the Internet arrived, and gave us access to social media sites? Most people would have to pause before being able to answer this question. We have been using the internet for so long now, that it seems almost incomprehensible to imagine life without ‘surfing the net’. Before the net the trusted encyclopaedia would have been within arm’s reach, forever on call, awaiting questions that needed answering or for any structured reading. If the required information could not be easily found we would have searched out reference texts or experts for advice. Pre-internet newspapers, periodicals, submissions, manuscripts and the like would be printed and delivered to their readers by “snail mail”. People’s point of view, opinions and completed work would be on display, able to be read and reviewed by anyone
interested in the topic, via public libraries. Theories and viewpoints were promulgated in this way and authors had to convince a publisher to print the finalised work before it would be aired widely. It goes without saying, that substandard work would be weeded out and rejected for publication.
Today, it is a different story. In this brave new world in which we live, anybody and everybody can utilise social media, and claim to be an expert in any topic they wish. Credentials can be self generated and individuals with creative imaginations can attempt to persuade people from all walks of life to take what they read, at face value. Sadly, a large proportion of our population take what they read and see literally and at face value, their thought processes may not extend to questioning and looking further into the written word.
Individuals can regurgitate what they choose, take on the role of ‘expert’ in their field, and engage in debate and
discussions on the social media. However, it is apparent, that some of these so called ‘experts’ do not like to read opinions that conflict with their own, and it has become convenient for these individuals to block a post, as a remedy. Of course, there are some genuine reasons why inappropriate posts should be blocked, where the topics cause offense or incite violence for example. The subject of the Holocaust where millions of Jews met their deaths in the death camps and Auswitch atrocities,
may well fall into this category if the posts glorify these horrific events. Posts dealing with offensive conspiracy theories are
another.
Leaving the extremists aside we should be concerned about how easily the Internet can be used to block the posts of
ordinary citizens who enjoy a discussion on social media sites, and is not in any way resorting to threatening behaviour, but simply because their views are not favourably received by the person who posted the question or statement, so further discussion is blocked. The Internet is supposed to facilitate communication in an open and transparent way, and yet, opposing opinions can be erased in the ‘blink of an eye’. This is the norm in social media. Are people so insecure in their ideologies and beliefs that they cannot cope with constructive criticism or differing of opinions? How shallow and insecure a person is, if that is the case. Are they merely grandstanding on their soapbox, and in the process stroking their own egos, and attempting to consolidate their ‘statuses’ in their ivory towers?
When large friendship groups are reading a public forum, they have the right to agree or disagree with the information at
hand. After all, this is what a democracy is all about; free speech, not indoctrination or abiding by the adage ‘my way, or no way’. This type of negative behaviour does not encourage healthy, robust debate. Deleting posts in this way, shows a lack of moral fibre on the part of the person acting in this way, as well as a refusal to back their viewpoints in the face of criticism. Online bullying is evident when one eyed views are stated, and people are denied the opportunity to voice their opinions in rebuttal. This is not a healthy mentality and equates with a young child not getting their own way, and throwing a tantrum. We now enjoy many advantages with the advent of the Internet, such as accessing social media sites, unfortunately, the abovementioned habit of blocking posts to restrict open and free discourse, is not one of them.
This is a shortcoming of the Internet, where anyone can claim to be an authority in their chosen field, and can bolster their own perception of that authority by refusing to take notice of anyone who dares to challenge their views and beliefs. One-sided debates are not debates at all, but diatribes. The widespread adoption of technology and the advent of social media have opened the door for a flood of often pretentious, pseudo intellectuals to spruik a host of views without fear of
contradiction.
‘Shock Jocks’ – Their Place in a Modern Democracy
Over the last few weeks the media has had a field day with a certain “shock jock” radio presenter and the consequences of his ill considered remarks. The repercussions of this type of behaviour can be alarming, as a certain percentage of the population will always believe what they are told, and do not have the tenacity to question the forceful, opinionated messages they are exposed to. Why has this new type of radio presenter,‘the shock jock,’ become such a phenomenon, and how widespread will the repercussions of their opinionated pronouncements be felt?
Once upon a time, all radio announcers were able to hit a‘delete’ button, when a caller verbalized anything which was considered too controversial, offensive or politically incorrect. The pendulum has swung the other way now, and‘shock jock’ mentality is pervading the airwaves like never before. Some people may simply say ‘well, don’t listen, change the station’,
which is a valid argument. On the other hand, gullible, unthinking, or just plain lonely listeners are taking in every word and, become desensitized to the tirades. People living insular lives, or children and young adults who are not very worldly, are easy targets for those who want to pursue their own agendas. This is especially true in the case of young adults who have yet to take firm positions on matters of community importance.
These formative years whilst growing up, are important. The skills to filter information based on hatred and bigotry is not fully developed and if this type of language is heard often enough, individuals are at risk of developing negative, intolerant personality traits. It is a type of desensitising; listeners may not be aware of adopting a shock jock’s personal prejudices. A reluctance to challenge their views and to adopt the presenters’arguments at face value could come to dominate a person’s
thought processes.
Personal prejudices and bias are instinctive in the human race. If a radio presenter feels passionately about getting their message across to as large an audience as possible, or they are the mouthpiece for a group of individuals seeking to influence public opinion, they will be able to manipulate their listeners subtly, conditioning them over an extended period of
time. The ‘shock jock’ cultivates a following over the years of hard core adherents who begin to believe that the ‘great man’s pronouncements ‘are gospel. Once the presenter has reached this happy state of affairs, they begin to wield immense public
influence with very little accountability to anyone, to ensure that their views are appropriate or acceptable to the community generally.
If daily onslaughts of vicious diatribe, biased information concerning matters of public interest and personal attacks on those
who oppose their views, are repeatedly fed to their listening public, a mindset of vitriol and bigotry can result, where people are swept up in the heat of the moment and lose their sense of perspective and credulity. It’s an old age problem … the ‘shock jock’s’ aim is to reach as many listeners as they can, they will seek to appeal to the baser instincts, biases and prejudices of their listeners, those on the margins , on the fringes of mainstream society, who are looking for a voice to assuage their own fears and prejudices.
Everybody knows that all debates and opinions should be fair. Two sides of an argument should always be given equal weight in public forums. The ‘shock jock’ mentality does not incorporate fairness. Their opinion takes precedence over any fair and equitable discussion, and quite often, a challenging viewpoint on air, becomes the subject for ridicule by the host. There have
been occasions, when the truth is stretched, manipulated and poetic licence taken, to accommodate the radio host. This is not always apparent to the listener.
The skill of critical thinking is crucial for all individuals to reach their full potential, in the adult world. This of course, involves being prepared to question and being sceptical of any opinions and views trotted out by radio hosts purporting to hold ‘divine insights’ into the debate. Most topics for public discussion should generate sensible, mature level of public discourse without being hijacked by radio hosts pedalling their own agendas. Often their focus is purely self interest or at best, the views of those who pay them to air views on their behalf. The ‘cash for comment’ debacle where radio hosts parrot the views of those who pay them often in the guise of personally holding those views or endorsing their products as if they use them, has become a common modus operandi .The radio host can boast a large target and ‘reach’ for potential sponsors.
The repercussions of this type of broadcasting on our national airwaves, has far reaching consequences. People can become immune to the gentler, resilient facets of human nature. It has the potential to reduce the kindness and tolerance of people who, perhaps, through no fault of their own have found themselves to be in dire circumstances. However, we have the potential to reverse this trend and return to the more positive attributes of our human nature, if we refuse to accept much of the verbal diatribe which is spruiked by ‘shock jocks’ on our airwaves. We should look beyond the verbal rhetoric and spin by critically analysing what we are told, and forming our own opinions in a fair and non judgemental way; we can counter the negativity and feelings of inadequacy and hatred the radio ‘shock jocks’ seeks to inculcate us with.
A fundamental tenement of our society is that everyone should have the freedom of speech. Shock jocks exploit this in a way that demeans our community and they use bullying tactics to drown out those who would question their biases. They hold no special position of privilege or‘divine right’, they are not elected to the office they hold and are only accountable to those who
pay their wages, yet they wield tremendous influence. The time has come to licence the radio hosts, so that they are made accountable for their actions and behaviours, just as all citizens in our community.
The Human Psyche and Joke Calls
There has been much written in the media about joke calls and their potential consequences. Why is it that deep within our human psyche is the need to inflict a prank call or prank action on others? Why do some people naturally gravitate
towards this type of behaviour, whilst others have little desire to become involved in this sort of activity?
Much of the behaviour hinges on our perception or interpretation of what ‘humour’ really is. Some refer to it as a typical
‘Australian’ style of humour, as if this in some way excuses their proclivity to indulge in it. This stance is subjective, and in the absence of supporting statistics, it is merely hearsay. Perhaps it stems from the ‘tall poppy’ syndrome, where a certain element of the population feels a need to bolster their egos by targeting for ridicule, those they envy. A sort of ‘look
at me … I can be so clever (at your expense).’
This sort of ‘humour’ has its origins in the school yard. Many youngsters still have fragile, developing egos and a way of feeling better about ourselves is to ‘cut someone down to size’ or publicly humiliate them in some form or another.
Many of us have at some time been the recipient of such ‘humour’; it seems to be part and parcel of growing up and coping in most educational institutions. More often than not, the perpetrator is insecure in themselves, and employs a ‘deflecting mechanism’ thereby attempting to appear confident and receive adulation from their circle of friends.
All too often, the person making the joke call only sees the situation from their own perspective. It’s only a joke, something to brag to their mates about, nothing to get serious about. If the recipient of the joke is considered at all, it is only as to how suitable the unwitting target is for their ‘humour’. The raison d’être for the joke calls or stretching the truth in order to create a humorous scenario, is purely to humiliate and denigrate the person on the receiving end of this humour, as much as possible. To deny this and pretend that it was ‘only a joke’ is a farcical position for the jokesters to take. Seldom are the instigators of these joke calls prepared to be targets themselves.
Of course, there are various degrees of joking which may be quite harmless, and are enjoyed between family members or close friends, away from public scrutiny. These situations are usually taken in good spirits, and in this context there may be
nothing malicious or untoward meant at that time. On the other hand, a practical joke, whether via a phone call, or re-enacted in person, in the context of a public forum, with guaranteed media coverage, highlights a far more dangerous and malicious intent. Many a time, the offenders may commit such an act on impulse, oblivious to the potential consequences of their actions. We are all human, we all make mistakes, however deliberately instigating practical jokes with potential widespread consequences, requires those involved to be exposed to careful scrutiny as to whether they are suited for the positions that enabled them to exercise their mistaken sense of ‘humour’.
As recent events have demonstrated the potential consequences of joke calls may not have been considered, and everybody is oblivious to the mental state of an innocent victim caught up in such scenarios. If more consideration was given to the potential ramifications, then a tragedy may well have been averted. The persons responsible for this regrettable incident obviously never considered the damage their humiliating actions would cause, unfortunately, being sorry and upset after the fact is simply ‘too little, too late’. It is surely, up to all concerned citizens, to show some social conscience, to be guided by our moral compass, and think carefully before carrying out any actions which could unintentionally humiliate and upset others. It is simply not good enough to say ‘it was only a joke.’ What sort of society are we, if we cannot show compassion for our fellow human beings, even in our public discourse? Those who control and profit from our communication systems surely have a public duty to ensure that the joke calls do not have these types of potential tragic consequences.
Gun Control – An Issue for our Times
The recent media footage of the destruction of innocent, young lives re-ignites the gun reform debate again, and what we as a community can do to prevent another tragedy. The outpourings of grief and horror are becoming all too frequent in our
society. What has gone wrong? Why do human beings feel the need to express their anger and disappointment with their lives by resorting to such extreme violence? The ramifications of easily accessible firearms are like opening a Pandora’s Box. If the owner is mentally stable, then the likelihood of the devastating consequences such as those we have been witness to in Newtown Connecticut, is small. However, if someone who is unstable, and who is unlikely to take responsibility for their actions, has easy access to high powered firearms, the likely consequences can be more readily predicted.
In Australia, the Port Arthur massacre was the turning point for gun reform laws. Ownership of weapons is now subject to far stricter controls and legislation. The United States of America is a different matter with a population of 314,947,000 making it a far more difficult and complex issue to grapple with. The massive gun control lobby has far reaching influences across the States. In their Constitution ‘the right to bear arms’ acts like a mantra to much of the population. President Obama will have an enormous battle on his hands if he attempts to change the Constitution and enforce stricter gun laws.
Americans, supported by the National Rifle Association and its 4.3 million members continue to display a fierce, almost obsessive affinity for weapons.
Why is it that the pro gun lobby and anti gun lobby have so much difficulty in coming together in a logical and sensible way to discuss this issue? It is highly emotive, and naturally enough, emotions run high. Gun owners believe it is their right to be able to have weapons for recreational purposes and to defend themselves, if and when the situation occurs. The remaining populace believe that this should not be the case, because of the unknown factor of a person’s mental faculties, and the ease with which these dangerous weapons, in the hands of the wrong person, can inflict such damage and bloodshed. Somewhere,
in the midst of all this, is another cross-section of the community who are largely ambivalent.
Canada on the other hand, has gun laws that are far more stringent than the United States. At least two references are required for any potential gun owner, and their knowledge and understanding of that person has to have been apparent for a minimum of three years. Confirmation that a new owner is not likely to be a menace to society is also a prerequisite, along with a thorough background check. A minimum waiting period of 28 days is standard before any firearm is registered and the transaction approved. In contrast to these rules and regulations, the State of Connecticut, which was the latest example of a firearm tragedy, has only a 14 day waiting period before completing a firearm purchase. Under Federal Law, any individual who is considered mentally defective, convicted of a felony, or misdemeanours will be refused gun ownership.
If the United States of America was successful in changing their Constitution, the probability of these horrendous violent acts would hopefully be diminished considerably. If gun owners had to register each weapon, have them safely stored in an appropriate gun cabinet, and were only allowed for farmers and those who need them in the course of their employment or are members of recognised sporting shooters clubs; society would be very different. Everybody is accountable for their
actions, and unfortunately, these types of atrocities happen when the person using their weapon does not feel any social responsibility, is unable to deal with their anger and frustration in a non-violent manner, or is mentally unstable.
The voting power of the massive U.S. gun lobby is huge. It goes without saying that they would not be voting for Obama, if extensive tightening of gun laws takes place across the United States. The President will be under enormous pressure to start making gun law reforms, not just express condolences and shock at what has transpired during the most recent firearm massacre, at Newtown, Connecticut. One of the facets of gun law reform would be to police and ban any form of private
advertising and sale of weapons. This will be hard to enforce, but there may be ways and means of putting strategies in place to prevent just anybody and everybody from being able to purchase guns without testing their credibility as a responsible owner. The power to make constructive changes to gun law reform is now in the hands of the President of the United States and those who believe that enough is really enough!
Can There be a Happy Ending After Borderline Type2 Diabetes Diagnosis?
If you receive this diagnosis, do not despair, there is light at the end of the tunnel. With a deliberate change to your lifestyle, the onset of Type 2 Diabetes may be slowed or stopped. Sadly, Type 2 diabetes is escalating throughout the world. The medical profession have declared it a ‘lifestyle disease’, because the majority of people at risk are overweight, middle aged adults who enjoy a sedentary lifestyle. My husband was borderline diabetic, and through a determined effort to change not only his mindset, but participate in regular physical activity, he turned his life around. Weight loss and regular exercise has confirmed that he is no longer in this borderline category. Yes, there can be a happy ending, but it takes hard work!
My husband’s success in reversing his type two diabetes diagnosis was due in large measure to a small book written by Dr. Sandra Cabot “Diabetes Type 2 You can reverse it naturally” WHAS Pty Ltd 2007. The author’s insight and no-nonsense advice proved itself and has formed the basis of his recovery.
Two hundred and forty-six million people worldwide, fall victim to this disease. It is expected that the number of people living with diabetes will reach three hundred and eighty million in the next twenty years, if current trends are anything to
go by. The complications from this disease are disturbing, as patients can develop blindness, may have to have amputations, and suffer from erectile dysfunction, strokes, kidney failure and heart attacks. Heart disease is a factor contributing to deaths in four out of five diabetes sufferers. These are alarming statistics, and serious enough to persuade and motivate borderline type 2 sufferers, to make some radical changes to their lifestyle. This is exactly what my husband did.
I adopted the same changes as even though I was not in the same category, I wanted to encourage a healthier way of life for my husband, as I knew it would take willpower and motivation. Firstly, we started reading all food labels with a vengeance when supermarket shopping, and avoided any foods with high carbohydrate contents. We also sought out low Glycaemic Index foods whenever possible. The Glycaemic index (GI) measures how quickly your blood sugar rises after consuming a particular food. The high GI foods digest rapidly, which in turn causes a rapid rise in blood sugar and insulin levels. However, low GI foods work more effectively in the body because they are more slowly digested and the rise in blood sugar is much slower than the high GI foods. Analysing all food labelling was a good way to avoid eating not only foods which were fattening but also helped to stabilise blood sugar levels. A high GI rating is considered to be more than 70, a moderate GI rating is between 56 and 70, whilst any food less than a 55 GI rating is considered low GI.
To make this work and to successfully diminish a type 2 borderline diagnosis, the patient has to lose weight by reducing the diet’s total carbohydrate content. The golden rule was to have a ratio of one quarter carbohydrate, one quarter protein
and the remaining half of your dinner plate boasting a variety of vegetables. We have abided by this method over the last three years, and it has worked. Of course, once the weight loss has become apparent, small treats are allowable. I do not advocate total abstinence from certain high GI foods, but common sense and motivation will dictate to you that moderation is the key for success, in assisting to regulate blood sugar levels and maintain weight control.
The importance of exercise cannot be underestimated. Physical activity not only lowers blood pressure, and lowers
triglycerides and LDl ‘bad’ cholesterol and improves HDL‘good cholesterol’, but it prevents heart disease and lowers peaks in blood sugar which always occur after every meal. This is why it is paramount to engage in regular, physical activity on a daily basis. There are so many other benefits to exercise, namely, promoting better sleep, prevention of depression, increased energy levels a boosted immune system to fight off potential infections.
However, motivation and a determination to succeed are the key points for changing any lifestyle, especially if over the years the weight has crept on due to a more sedentary lifestyle. It is a matter of changing the mindset. It is not easy at first, but with a concerted effort and also the support from a partner or friend, it can be achieved. Previous bad habits are exactly that, bad habits, and they can be changed. There may be a slip up from time to time, we are after all human, and we all make mistakes. Show resilience and return to your healthier, chosen routines of eating more nutritionally and moving that body!
By understanding this disease and taking positive steps to counteract the long term effects, you will be staving off high blood sugar, thereby allowing your pancreas to adequately manufacture the hormone insulin, essential for enabling glucose to enter into cells. This is where our energy comes from. When the body is in an unhealthy state, fatigue is one of the many symptoms. Diabetes sufferers produce insufficient insulin resulting in a build up of excess glucose in the bloodstream. By adopting healthy exercise routines, by eating low GI foods, more unprocessed food, and regularly exercising, a borderline Type 2 diabetes diagnosis can be reversed; it just takes willpower, motivation and the resolution to acquire a healthier body, once again!
How Safe are Women Really in the Twenty-first Century?
With the recent media reports of a young Indian 23 year old physiotherapy student violently raped by six men a little over a week ago, disbelief and horror should resonate amongst all decent, thinking human beings. The first question that comes to mind is ‘how can this happen on public transport and the alleged perpetrators continue their brutal attack without intervention?’ Her male partner was bludgeoned with an iron bar, whilst six men violated and abused this innocent young woman. Subsequently, she was also brutalised internally with the iron bar. Sadly, she has passed away overwhelmed by her horrific internal injuries, although her will to live was said to be strong. Hospital staff were amazed that she had clung to life for as long as she had.
Why are rapes so commonplace in third world countries? So many attacks go unreported, because of the shame and social ostracism associated with the crime. Women in some cultures are looked on as sexual objects, their feelings and emotions ignored. Given this attitude to women is it any wonder that they are often violated and abused by some males? It beggars belief that these attitudes prevail in the 21st Century. What can and should be done to address these issues, so that these barbaric acts are consigned to the dustbin of history?
The Minister of State for Home Affairs in India, RPN Singh, has recently announced that the Indian Government will be publishing the names, photos and addresses of all convicted sex offenders. This is a start. With such a system in place, the consequences for perpetrators will be far reaching. Job opportunities, social stigmatisation and ostracization of these men will severely impact their living standards and acceptance in their social circles. Some vigilante backlashes could occur, but considering the seriousness of their crimes, one could be forgiven for turning a blind eye towards such retribution.
India’s capital, Delhi, which is home to 16 million people, has been the scene of angry protestors marching for the rights of women who have fallen victim to rape. Hundreds of police have been deployed to control the mounting anger and
tensions arising from recent events. It is difficult to comprehend, in our enlightened times, that males are still compartmentalizing women and viewing them stereotypically. Only recently, an apology was forthcoming from the President’s son, who is a Member of Parliament, with the ruling Congress Party, Abhijit Mukherjee, to retract the following statements, calling protestors “painted women who have little connection with ground reality” and that these protestors “have nothing better to do”. Sexual harassment is actually endemic in Indian society. Why is it that excuses are always found for men behaving in this way towards women? It is so easy to blame environmental factors or cultural differences, but men have to start accepting responsibility for their actions. Rape occurs because men want to rape. It’s as simple as that.
Teaching young boys appropriate values regarding women and to encourage them to follow their social conscience, starts in the home. Parents are the best teachers, and unless young boys have experienced a home life where females are respected
equally, then what chances do females have of being accepted and treated with compassion and decently in the community?
The alleged six rapists responsible for this recent attack on the bus had lived in rural locations in India, which encompassed
deeply conservative values. If a deeply ingrained mindset of mistreating women and treating them as objects for male enjoyment could be changed for the betterment of all women, the tragic consequences for raped women would be diminished. Arguing that the recent lot of perpetrators came from a “deeply conservative community” as a way of explaining
their actions, is absolute rubbish.
Amongst Indian women, raped women face a bleak future of no marriage proposals and being shamed by their society.
India and many other countries seem to be at odds with understanding traditional social norms. Minor acceptance of individual liberties combined with modern values appears to remain a low priority compared to the values and ethical standards of Western countries. Perhaps Indian culture and similar cultures are experiencing a type of ‘twilight zone’ where ambiguous social standards are becoming an excuse for violating women’s rights?
Now is the time for the Indian Government and other Governments to follow suit, and adopt a concrete plan of legislation for the purpose of implementing rules and regulations to help with the protection of the rights and for the betterment of all women in society. Funding should also be made available for corrective measures to be introduced and programmes initiated to bring awareness of women’s social, ethical and moral rights. After all, women worldwide deserve to be treated as equals, and to be able to live a fulfilling life without the fear of rape and violation, the time for promoting the rights of one gender over another has long since passed.
‘Obesity Reporting – Are We Biting Off More Than We Can Chew?’
Remedies for tackling the "apparent" obesity "epidemic" amongst Australian school children have surfaced once again in the media. Suggestions have been made to include a weight assessment on a student's school report. Predictably, there has
been some public consternation concerning this idea in the wider community. Are we as a community becoming so lacking in empathy, that we are prepared to institute the labelling of children based on their body mass index? Is this really the answer to obesity prevention, or would this action deeply disturb the human psyche and promote negative connotations for those children labelled "overweight"? Could this form of naming and shaming be a precursor to serious eating disorders, such as bulimia and anorexia nervosa?
Recording a child's weight or BMI (body mass index), on their report card is not the answer. There are two main contributing factors for obesity, sedentary lifestyles and a preponderance to eat processed, high carbohydrate foods, both facets of modern life. Our society has changed significantly in the last few decades, children often do not walk to and from schools, their play often lacks opportunities to participate actively, and both parents are increasingly working outside the home to generate sufficient income thereby becoming more reliant on fast food alternatives, rather than traditional cooking. Combined with this, there may well be an inclination by parents to resort to providing "comfort foods" to their offspring, to mitigate their reduced interaction with them. This sets the stage for the modern world's "obesity epidemic".
As parents we must shoulder the burden of responsibility to ensure our children have opportunities to engage in healthy exercise and are conditioned to prefer healthy foods as opposed to being parked in front of electronic "baby sitters" and placated with high carbohydrate and sugary treats. Perhaps it is time to take a leaf from school canteens in Europe, where only healthy options are available. We are all creatures of habit, and as such, a conscious decision has to be taken to change bad habits. Once the mindset is changed, and a more active lifestyle is adopted along with a greater emphasis on fruits and vegetables in our diets, the rate of obesity should decline.
The fast food industry with its prolific advertising has not helped limiting childhood obesity. Type 2 diabetes is on the increase, and for many people this will develop eventually into fully blown type 1 diabetes. If all junk food advertising was banned from children's television programmes, the temptation and subliminal messages associated with this sort of advertising would not influence childhood eating patterns. The Government should introduce and enforce legislation to prevent this type of advertising, aimed at children. Our Government must stand up to corporate Australia in this regard, if it genuinely wants to stamp out the spectre of childhood obesity.
Governments also have a role to play in changing the perception of the role of parents. The emphasis on forcing young families to be dual income households means that other areas of family life will suffer. Increasingly, the attitude in society has been to devolve the parental role to educators and rely on them to fill the gaps left by over-worked parents. Clearly, no educator can hope to have the same influence on establishing a child's eating and exercise patterns that an involved parent
can have. Governments should recognise this and design programmes that will enable at least one of the parents to play a pivotal role in the early years of a child's life when eating habits are formed. Healthy eating habits start in the parental home. Parents, who simply do not have the time in the day or remain apathetic and indifferent about their children's eating patterns and lifestyles can be said to be guilty of a form of child abuse. A child will not thank the parents in later years when they have to grapple with the medical problems associated with obesity. Parental and Governmental laziness in this regard has long term potentially adverse effects in terms of the health of children.
If schools instigate weight assessments in school reporting, the consequences could be significant for students and will be a potential source of conflict between parents, schools and students. Self consciousness and low self esteem issues will arise for some students, and the schools may well have charges of discrimination levelled at them by the students concerned. There are already problems with a bullying culture in many schools; "obesity reporting" will only aid and abet this further. The long term consequences if this new type of report writing was to be introduced could be horrendous. An overweight child may
already have self esteem and socialisation issues, and to have this documented is in itself a form of bullying.
Responsible and healthy eating practices start in the family home, and it is crucial for all parents to set a good example to their offspring by eating unprocessed food and allowing treats or takeaway meals sparingly. In addition to regularly exercising, children will have the best start in life as far as achieving a healthy weight, and maintaining a positive body image. If parents refuse to purchase the high carbohydrate "junk food", and have alternative healthier options, such as fruit or high protein snacks, not only is the temptation diminished, but children will form healthy eating habits and be able to avoid
falling victim to the addictive, calorie dense foods pedalled by the giants of the fast food industry.
Education by parents and schools is the key to prevent obesity in children, develop good eating habits and exercise regimes. This strategy will go a long way to reducing the incidence of obese adults. Preventative strategies will have major, positive
implications for medical funding. Overweight patients are an ever increasing and unneeded financial and medical burden on society. Surely, we should look at all ways to prevent this from happening, and not just accept that "obesity reporting" by schools is going to be the panacea for the "obesity epidemic”?
The Disgrace of our Indifference Towards Food Wastage
A recent British study purporting that as much as fifty percent of the world's food goes to waste, is alarming and disconcerting to put it mildly. Why is there such a high percentage of food wastage in a world beset by famine, and what
steps can we put into place to remedy this situation?
Underlying this alarming statistic is the clear disparity between the wealth of first world and third world countries. As consumers privileged to be residing in a first world country, what we so wantonly discard, would be considered a luxurious
banquet for those struggling to survive in the third world nations, where they contend with disease and live on the edge of famine on a daily basis. We need to change our purchasing habits by being more selective in our food choices, to
minimise waste, and be more pro-active in supporting the work of organisations that assist and contribute to famine relief.
Everyone's attitudes towards food vary. Some people quietly meditate whilst eating, reflecting on its nutritional content and the overall health benefits it provides. On the other hand, many do not, and display an indifferent attitude towards food. We are accustomed to shopping trolleys brimming over with foodstuffs sourced from different parts of the world, much of it packaged and processed. The vast majority of these items bearing "use by" labels encouraging consumers to believe, that even heavily processed and preserved foods become unpalatable after a short time.
Citizens who have lived through previous wars and concentration camps would be aghast at such blatant food wastage. Just about everything now has a 'use by date' or 'best before date'. Products which in previous times would have been acceptable
well beyond their current 'use by' dates are now being discarded as a matter of course. We need to question whether this 'use by date' mentality, has in part been promoted in order to generate greater sales of products. Manufacturers realise that consumers confronted by a 'use by' date are more likely to discard food which is still palatable and safe to consume. We have put common sense aside and millions of years of evolution that developed in us all, the ability to recognise when food is spoilt, rotten or mouldy.
"Today, we produce about four billion metric tonnes of food per annum. Yet due to poor practices in harvesting, storage and transportation, as well as market and consumer wastage, it is estimated that 30-50% (or 1.2-2 billion tonnes) of all
food produced never reaches a human stomach".
http://www.imeche.org/knowledge/themes/environment/global-food?WT.mc_id=HP_130007
The prevailing system of food distribution and marketing controlled by very large international companies brings with it "unrealistic" competition in the market place. In the pursuit of the consumer dollar, supermarket chains will access product from around the world offering it to consumers, irrespective of seasonal availability. Such a system has an inbuilt wastage factor. Some foods are simply not fresh by the time they reach the supermarket shelf and are therefore likely to be rejected by customers. The vendor however, continues to run the line of produce even though it is less profitable, simply because its availability ensures that customers will return to their store for other lines. Less concentration in the food industry would see vendors being less prepared to carry uneconomic lines which would ensure that wastage in transportation and distribution would be minimised.
Education is the key to help reduce the massive food wastage occurring around the world. Multi nationals who relinquish non-perfect supermarket lines to the compactus should alter their mindset. Rejecting vegetables on the basis of their inability to conform to the stereotype required by supermarket chains and food processing companies is wasteful and unnecessary. Living in a first world country should not excuse us to dispose of edible food as freely so readily. People living in
third world countries are grateful for all food, and do not take it for granted. We should pay greater heed to our burgeoning world population and the central role that equitable access to food plays. Population growth places increased pressure on us to use arable land and water as productively as possible, as well as exploiting natural resources sustainably to ensure their availability for future generations. Being less wasteful in our consumption of food is the other side of the same coin.
Collecting – Fear or Panacea?
Why is it that some people are passionate collectors for home, shed or garden, whilst others have little or no inclination to do
so? Perhaps the desire to collect paraphernalia is a result of a yearning to return to our past, our roots. The human mind is a powerful tool that retains short and long term memories. Childhood memories evoke strong emotions. Along with these
emotions is a deep seated longing to remember and retain some of our childhood, a yearning to return to those simpler times. A Freudian perspective on collecting is the need in all of us to have objects which had deep meaning for us in our
formative years. This starts at birth with the nurturing at the breast, followed by the usual stuffed soft toys and assorted toys, which provided emotional security for young infants.
Baby boomers in particular are renowned as avid collectors. This generation, one of the first to experience a greater prevalence of disposable toys combined with greater mobility of families, have lost the toys and objects they grew up with, so hence, the attraction of collecting is stronger. Certain favourite objects help us to reaffirm who we are, and are signposts to our personalities. It brings purpose, meaning and focus to otherwise mundane and predictable lives. More often than not, the monetary value of collections is not a primary concern; it is its emotional value to the collector that is the primary concern. It allows the collector to connect themselves to a part of their history that conjures up strong images and emotions.
The risks associated with an inability to discard anything from our past have become a problem for those who are afflicted. An unhealthy obsession becomes the norm for those who cannot bear to part with any connection from their past, these
people are hoarders, not collectors. The hoarder is a person unable to part with any objects that have been part of their life; they exhibit obsessive behaviour which they are unable to control. Many compulsive hoarders may have suffered a brain related injury in the prefrontal cortex of the brain. This part of the brain regulates cognitive behaviours such as information processing, organizational and decision making skills. Injury in this area of the brain can have a number of unfortunate side effects.
Of course, many collections can be quite lucrative, collectors receiving high prices at auctions or private sales. Many collectors enjoy their hobby, purely for the ‘thrill of the hunt’; looking and seeking to find their elusive favourite childhood collectible, rather than anticipating a sale of their much loved item. Collections often originate with children initially collecting items, but who continue their hobby into adulthood. One of the world’s most popular hobbies, is stamp collecting. In the United States alone, there is an estimated twenty million collectors.
Collections can also be the basis of relationships between people as is evidenced by clubs devoted to particular hobbies or objects such as a particular brand of car. Naturally, everybody’s tastes vary, so some collections may not appeal to some, but are interesting and entertaining to others. It’s all in the collection and perceptions of one’s loved treasures. Many collectors enthusiastically take part in this hobby, as a means of expanding their social lives. The enjoyment of attending swap meets and exchanging information with kindred spirits and like minded individuals becomes part and parcel of the collectors’ lifestyle. Some collectors achieve additional notoriety with their collecting habits. Celebrities such as Demi Moore, who has dedicated a home to showcase her entire doll collection, Suddam Hussein, who collected science fiction paintings featuring menacing dragons and scantily clad blondes, and Adolf Hitler well known for collecting Eighteenth Century Bavarian
furniture.
The hobby can be exciting and stimulating, especially for the collector in search of that one missing item to complete his collection. Providing the purchases are within the financial means of the collector and can be stored appropriately, without
overrunning a home, garden or shed, what harm can they do? Collecting can help to provide order in our lives, and may act to mitigate the uncertainty of our chaotic world, a form of escaping from the realities of our lives. After all, we all want to retain a bit of the magic from our youth, and bask in the glow of nostalgia, collections facilitate this. A little bit of nostalgic dreaming may well be a healthy pastime in this brave new world of ours.
The Role of Life Insurance in Coronary Heart Disease
Ischemic Heart Disease
Coronary Heart Disease, Ischemic Heart Disease, and the Roles That Life Insurance and Income Protection
Plays in the Management of These Diseases.
Cardio vascular diseases are significant health concerns in an ageing population and can have important ramifications for
families. Life insurance and income protection play an important part in protecting the lifestyles of older Australians. Thirty three percent of Australian women over fifty five years of age are at a high to extreme risk, of experiencing coronary heart disease. Men are slightly more at risk.
Ischemic Heart Disease and Coronary Heart Disease
Ischemic heart disease, more commonly known as coronary heart disease, normally manifests itself in people of middle age,
living sedentary lifestyles. This disease is a hardening of the arteries caused by the prolonged consumption of fatty foods over many years. As fats and other substances gradually deposit on the artery walls near the heart, they constrict the flow of blood to and from the heart. Potential sufferers from coronary heart disease will over time, begin experiencing difficulty undertaking moderate to heavy exercise, they may experience shortness of breath, as well as more immediate symptoms such as pain in the arms, neck, back and chest areas. Coronary heart disease has become one of the major causes of death in
middle age. Sedentary lifestyles, perhaps coupled with stressful occupations and an abundance of foods containing saturated fat and trans fat, have conspired to significantly predispose many middle aged and older people to coronary heart disease. Many of the dangerous fats people should avoid are found in processed and take away food, which is forming an increasing proportion of the diets of people, in affluent countries.
Life Insurance
Life insurance is one of the products that people seldom pay much attention to, whilst they are in good health. As coronary heart disease is an affliction that normally has an onset in middle age, few people associate the necessity to have life insurance with these ranges of ailments. This affliction can have a major impact upon the ability of a person to work, as well as their lifestyle generally. Once a person has a heart condition, they will have to make drastic changes to their way of life, if they have been fortunate enough to survive the initial attack. For example, people who prior to the heart attack worked in stressful occupations, or those requiring some degree of strenuous exercise, can expect to be affected almost immediately.
Stress and strenuous exercise are to be avoided, once a heart condition is diagnosed. As the onset of coronary heart disease is usually sudden and has the potential to be fatal, if treatment is not available immediately, the families involved will be faced with a sudden and unplanned upheaval to their lives. Life insurance has the potential to mitigate the effects of such sudden traumatic incidents. Life insurance taken up early in life will be cost effective and affordable; delaying until middle age will be less cost effective as actuaries factor the increased probability of coronary heart disease into the premiums payable.
Income Protection
Income protection is a useful product for people to take up, whilst still in the workforce. Living with this affliction, will force people to make drastic changes to their lifestyles, and potentially their occupations. Heart attack victims will have to avoid occupations that are stressful or involve strenuous physical activity. Occupations like these have the potential to trigger another attack. Income protection softens the blow to the family budget when the individual is unable to re-enter the workforce for a period of time, due to the extended convalescence required when recovering from a heart attack. During convalescence, other unpaid duties the person would normally have performed may need to be outsourced as well. Income protection insurance reduces the financial impact of coronary heart disease on individuals and their families.
Conclusion
Although we would all like to avoid the possibility of coronary heart disease, and many of us live with the conviction that heart disease ‘only happens to others’, the reality of our modern lives is that there are many pressures, both subtle and obvious that pre-disposes people, to this disease. A long term healthy diet which minimises exposure to saturated fats and
the other foodstuffs that predispose people to clogging of the arteries is an obvious first line of defence. Replacing saturated fats with polyunsaturated fats, such as soybean, corn and safflower oils, as well as salmon, mackerel, trout and herring, are reputed to reduce the risk of heart attack.
Walnuts and sunflower seeds also fall into this category. Monounsaturated fats are healthier alternatives to saturated fat. This type of fat can be found in olive oil, macadamia nuts, almonds, peanuts, and avocados. Consuming alcohol in moderation and avoiding tobacco have also been found to be important factors in reducing the risk of coronary heart disease. Regular blood pressure checks and using appropriate blood pressure medication to maintain your blood pressure in an appropriate range for age, is vital. Other risk factors that can predispose an individual to an increased risk of coronary heart disease are high levels of cholesterol, obesity, post menopausal women and family history. Lifestyle initiatives supported by an appropriate life insurance policy which protects the families of heart attack victims, and an income protection plan to ease the reduction in income, due to the prolonged convalescence a person will face after a heart attack, provides the best way of mitigating the trauma associated with coronary heart disease.
How the National Broadband Network Will Affect the Way Australians Communicate.
Australia is on the cusp of a major change in the way its citizens communicate and do business. 'Cisco' is an internationally renowned company involved in measuring the uptake of new internet and communications technology. Australia will experience a large increase in uptake of internet communications technology with an upsurge in networked devices as well as mobile and video Internet traffic. Such an increase in internet usage can only be properly supported by an integrated
infrastructure that uses state of the art technology, to facilitate high speed broadband connections. The existing copper wire based infrastructure, will simply be unable to cope with the demands that will be placed on it by the Australian community.
Australia’s decision makers are faced with a dilemma:
‘Do we continue to prop up and patch up an ageing, increasingly outdated system to avoid the initial enormous financial outline involved with the proposed National Broadband Network (NBN), or do we invest now in a new system at significant financial cost, in a climate of international financial volatility?’
History has repeatedly shown that societies taking up new technology when it becomes available, gain economic, political and strategic advantages over those that delay. On those grounds alone, there would appear to be sound arguments for investing in the NBN. Experience also tells us that the cheapest time to invest in improved technology is now, not in a few
years time when inflationary pressures have had time to work on the original cost estimates, and the pressure for services from consumers has also increased.
The New NBN – A Cost-Benefit Analysis Overview.
Before looking at the options available to the Australian citizen, we need to settle on a working definition of ‘cheaper’. Cheaper in this context should consider not only initial outlay, but reduction in expenditure over the long term that arise from making the initial investment, the increased availability of services that might not be otherwise accessible to parts of the population and the ‘costs’ that companies and shareholders extract when they provide infrastructure services.
There are two basic perspectives that need to be considered when commenting on whether the NBN will result in cheaper access to the technology for Australians. The Australian taxpayer will foot the cost of introducing the NBN. What will we receive for our money? If the NBN delivers on its promises, there will be massive budgetary savings and increased efficiency in other areas of public expenditure, such as, health and education for regional communities. The availability of services in regional areas will be more closely brought into line with those of our major cities. Businesses across Australia will have a ‘level playing field’ upon which to conduct their business. Australian business will be more competitive in dealing with businesses worldwide. These are the advantages that Government has paraded to support its case for the NBN.
The Opposition recommends a piecemeal system, relying on a variety of technologies to address the forecasted increase in demand that Australians will have for communications technology. This approach avoids the enormous upfront costs, favouring a mix of private and public investment to achieve a similar outcome in time, as promised by the NBN. A reliance on private investment will ensure that profitability lies at the heart of the infrastructure proposed by the Opposition. It is highly unlikely, that those parts of the community where the provision of the services is not cost effective will be connected. The resulting infrastructure will be piecemeal and the ‘playing field’ for businesses across Australia will not be level. This will also translate into reduced international competitiveness for Australian business. An initial higher upfront expenditure therefore, has the potential to deliver significant savings in the future.
The crux of the question then remains, will the NBN result in ‘cheaper ‘prices for consumers? In order for the forecasted increase in consumer demand to be met properly, and for the infrastructure to cope with demands into the next two decades, we have no choice but to opt for a fibre network. It will never be cheaper, whether you fund it as a taxpayer now, or have to pay for it as a customer of private corporations into the foreseeable future. Looked at in this light, an NBN funded by the Australian taxpayer is likely to be the most cost effective strategy, and therefore the cheapest option.
The Real Power of Your Vote
Recent media footage highlighted a proposal to introduce non-compulsory voting in the Queensland State elections. Such a proposal raises many questions and concerns for Australian citizens. If this change in electoral laws came about, would
other States follow suit, and what are the implications for Australia's Westminster system of democracy? Non-compulsory voting could also become a feature of Federal elections.
Compulsory voting was first advocated in Australia by Alfred Deakin at the beginning of the twentieth century. In 1911, compulsory enrolment and voting for federal elections was introduced in Federal elections and in Queensland in 1915. The
next States to introduce compulsory voting were Victoria in 1926, New South Wales and Tasmania in 1928, Western Australia in 1936, whilst in 1942 South Australia followed. Voluntary voting at federal elections commenced in 1949 for
the Aboriginal population and continued in this manner until 1984 when voting for the aboriginal population also became compulsory.
An examination of voter turnout in non-compulsory voting systems is indicative of the likely change in voting behaviour in Australia were we to opt for non-compulsory voting here.
91% of eligible voters cast ballot at 2012 Queensland election (compulsory)
74% of eligible voters cast ballot at 2011 New Zealand election (non-compulsory)
70% of eligible voters cast ballot at 2008 United States election (non-compulsory)
66% of eligible voters cast ballot at 2010 British election (non-compulsory)
(This information was obtained from the Courier Mail in an article about compulsory voting).
So what are the dangers associated with non-compulsory voting? A system that relies entirely on the motivation of its citizens to elect their representatives leaves itself wide open to be hijacked by interest groups who can use their organisations to dominate the polls. These groups can also use financial leverage to "buy votes" and subsequently apply leverage to elected
representatives that are beholden to them for their elected offices. The power of lobby groups increases tremendously in this scenario. Leaders who assume office in a system where a relatively smaller proportion of the population are required to bring them to office, may use this opportunity to further meddle with electoral laws to entrench themselves in government.
Queensland itself has experienced this sort of behaviour during the Bjelke Petersen era where the Queensland Premier was able to survive in his office due to the gerrymander that saw the value of rural votes being far higher than those in the
urban centres of the State. Consequently, the State was effectively governed by a minority of rural electors for many years. Although Bjelke Petersen governed in a compulsory voting system, his time in Parliament is a good pointer to the
possibilities that await a determined political leader, who rises to prominence in a non-compulsory voting system.
With the continued rise to prominence of large national and international companies in our modern world, with some having assets that outstrip national governments, there is also the very real concern that these companies will seek to set the
political agendas in those countries where they do business. The political agendas they will seek to establish revolve primarily around profits for their shareholders, not what is necessarily in the best interests of the community. In a non-compulsory voting system where turning out voters for "your leader" assumes the greatest importance, the circumstances are tailor made for large companies to wield their financial power in support of a compliant (to the company's interests) candidate. At least in a compulsory voting system this opportunity is mitigated and can be further controlled by legislation that controls the size of donations to candidates and their parties.
The Federal Parliament would be responsible for any changes to compulsory voting or enrolment, presumably by referendum. We should all exercise our voting rights, lest we invoke the old cliché that "people get the government they deserve". History reminds us of the struggle to secure the vote for every citizen in a community in the first place, such as the suffragettes, who fought long and hard to achieve voting rights for women. We owe it to the memories of these and other
courageous people to exercise our rights to vote in compulsory elections throughout Australia.
We are privileged to reside in one of the most stable democracies in the world. The responsibilities that we must accept as part of this privilege includes a duty for its citizens to collectively determine who will govern us. This responsibility ensures that our Commonwealth is preserved. This duty should be viewed as a service to every individual, and therefore, inspire each and every one of us, to continue to maintain our political awareness, and cast our vote.
Wilderness or Mining at the Risk of Tasmanian Devil Extinction.
There have been many heated debates about the proposed open cut iron ore mine in the Tarkine area of the North West coast of Tasmania. Minister Burke has subsequently approved the mining venture. His decision has highlighted the factors at stake. On the one hand, Tasmania’s economy is stagnant, and whilst mining may provide a much needed boost to Tasmania’s economy, it may be short lived. Once the mine is depleted, and this particular area devastated, job opportunities will evaporate. Unfortunately, the North West coast is also home to one of the very few remaining populations of Tasmanian Devils not affected by the facial tumour cancer to date. It also has sixteen other threatened species of wildlife all located within a 5km radius of the proposed mine.
The last Tasmanian Tiger died a captive animal at the Beaumaris Zoo in Hobart in 1936, after their extinction in the wild.
Tasmanian Devils are their closest relative, and now, less than eighty years later, the Tasmanian Devil could be facing its own extinction. Sixty percent of the State’s Devil population were infected by the contagious facial tumour before scientists discovered their predicament. Alarmingly, it could be as little as five years before this disease has spread throughout the whole Devil population. The North West coast of Tasmania, as the last stronghold for disease free Devils takes on commensurately more importance as an area that must be preserved. It has been postulated that Devils in North West Tasmania have a slightly different genetic makeup to Devils in other areas, and are more resistant to this lethal disease. Scientists have targeted Maria Island, just off Tasmania’s east coast, as a base for a new Devil programme, in which small groups of disease free animals will be quarantined and a breeding programme implemented to stave off extinction.
The open cut mine along with its entire infrastructure will cause significant damage not only to the wildlife but the vegetation. Minister Burke stated previously, that information will be kept regarding the Devils and other wildlife killed in this area. The realities of the day to day operation of a company focused on profit, argues strongly against the relevance of collecting such information. Is Minister Burke suggesting that if Devils and other wildlife are killed, the mine will be closed? If so what exact number of animals will need to be killed, to trigger this outcome? In any event, the company has a vested interest in under reporting the effect their operations will have on wildlife.
Certainly, the mine will provide jobs, but it is a short term solution compared with the State’s ongoing struggle to employ its citizens. Tasmania is struggling, the economy is bleak, but this mine will not solve this problem. The State needs industry that is there for the long haul and not dependent on exploiting finite resources. The question is, "where does this end, what will be next ... mining and logging at Cradle Mountain, Freycinet National Park, or perhaps in the Florentine Valley, home to some of Australia’s magnificent caves, which contain ancient relics of the Aboriginal tribes who lived and hunted there during the last Ice Age?” Any area can potentially be targeted next. Predictably, many Tasmanians are in favour of mining, because of the employment opportunities associated with it during the life of the mine, but it is short sighted; the destruction of this magnificent area will be permanent, whereas employment will be temporary. The consequences of mining in this, largely unspoilt wilderness will be irreparable.
Pro mining activists argue that a large part of Tasmania is already ‘protected’,but is it really protected when Governments can easily and very quickly decide that an area can be exploited even though it is already considered to be part of the protected area of the State? This does not sound like any form of protection. People need to ask themselves “at what point will you be prepared to say that enough exploitation of these reserves is enough?”
Minister Burke has recognised the threat to the Devil population and developers are required to donate $350,000 to “Save the Tasmanian Devil Programme” which aims to compensate for the mine’s impact. The ore from the mine will be trucked
out by road for approximately 150kms, which unfortunately, traverses the habitat of disease free Devils. Because Devils are natural scavengers, they will be highly susceptible to being run over as they feed on the carcasses of other road kill. What will the future hold? The possible extinction of our Tasmanian Devils, an icon of the State, no longer to be seen in their natural habitat? The possibility of future generations only being able to see these creatures in photographs and picture books, just like their predecessors, the Tasmanian Tiger? The Tarkine wilderness, decimated by mining’s infrastructure, and future generations only able to appreciate the lost beauty of this area via picture books?
When do we call a halt to all of this, and look at alternative ways to boost a failing economy and promote employment?
In the future, will Tasmanian bushwalks in wilderness areas only be possible when people have to be guided, like they are in so many other countries? Let’s face it, our planet’s natural rainforest and wilderness areas are diminishing, as a result of
man’s greed and plunder. Perhaps the answer would be for more Government funding to provide those people who would otherwise be dependent upon the exploitation of these resources, sensible and viable alternatives to earn a living. For example, instead of concentrating service industries in our existing capital cities, why not relocate service industries such as Government departments to Tasmania?
Communications these days are such that being remote from the major centres of population, would not really be a major drawback. The introduction of the National Broadband Network, the continual expansion and improvement of information technology, all make the necessity for being located in central areas, much less important. We have some precedence for this with the growth and development of Albury Wodonga, an area which was deliberately targeted as a viable region for
decentralization years ago when Australia was far more dependent on manufacturing industry.
“Only when the last tree has died, the last river been poisoned, and the last fish caught, will we realize we cannot eat money” … an Indian Proverb.
Can we Ever Eliminate the Spectre of Poverty ?
People around the world have asked this question many times. Can real poverty be truly eradicated in not only third world countries, but in first world countries also? The term ‘poverty’ is relative, in a first world country; the poor are still many times wealthier than the poor in a third world country. It can be argued that if we ignore the world’s poverty, then nothing will be done to minimise the suffering of children and adults, malnourished and subjected to disease and premature deaths. Some people may argue that it takes just one person to change the world, and can take steps to bring about change. For
instance, Nelson Mandela saw the end to apartheid in South Africa, but this was not poverty. William Wilberforce ended modern day slavery in Britain, but this too was not poverty.
Unfortunately, our world consists of the ‘haves’ and the‘have nots’. In a perfect world, this distinction would disappear. Every person on the planet would have access to education, clean drinking water, plentiful food supplies and adequate
medical care to ward off diseases, such as diphtheria, measles, mumps, malaria, chicken pox, and tuberculosis etc. However, childhood mortality rates escalate in third world countries. In the Philippines, India, Bangladesh, Papua New Guinea, Cambodia, Vietnam or Nepal, for instance, scarcity of vaccinations result in children succumbing to premature death.
The slums and destitute villages are home to poverty stricken people who are struggling to cope, and survive on a daily basis.
What many first world countries would discard as rubbish would constitute a feast for their starving masses. Sorting through disease ridden rubbish dumps is a necessary source of food for the destitute and poor in these impoverished countries.
The organisation “Oaktree” is expanding in numbers and is comprised of young volunteers, aged between 16 to 26 years of
age, who are following their moral compass and demonstrating a need to break the poverty cycle, through education, fundraising, public awareness and by other means, in some of the poorest communities. To date, there are over 120,000 members and branches located in all Australian States. Overseas, this organisation has supported over 60,000 youth, by implementing programmes to not only educate communities, but to put into place strategies to counteract poverty and all that it entails. “Oaktree” is Australia’s largest youth-run organisation. It has been instrumental in lobbying against child slavery, foreign aid cuts, working for indigenous equality, refugee rights and lastly, but not least, climate change. The ‘End Child Slavery’ campaign was a national initiative which lobbied chocolate companies to certify their products as Fairtrade and slave-free.
Foreign Aid has been reduced over time, as the Australian Government only provides 0.35, to the world’s poor, which is less
than 1%. This translates to a third of a one percent of our overall national income which the Government gives. When compared to other donor nations, this amount is extremely meagre.
Considering Australia is a comparatively rich, first world country which has escaped the global financial crisis, surely
Australia should be more generous? Whilst our present Government has been in power, we have experienced the worst global financial crisis since the Great Depression, 80 years ago. We are the only country in the OECD to avoid a recession and are considered to be the envy of the world and are praised for our status worldwide. We have been amazingly successful considering the global economic climate; our debt to GDP ratio is one of the smallest on the planet and we have an excellent rating from all rating agencies. Yet, considering how well our country is progressing, only a miniscule amount of financial assistance is forwarded to our financially struggling global neighbours.
There are many aspects of poverty. For example, a lack of opportunity, lack of education, a lack of Government infrastructure designed to alleviate poverty, lack of motivation in some instances, lack of knowledge and also the very fact that distribution of wealth is never even … it is always a compromise. Certain political systems such as dictatorships exacerbate the poverty of their citizens. Zimbabwe’s, Robert Magabe, for instance, has achieved his wealth off the backs of people, and their misery. It is an example of very uneven income distribution in that particular country which favours the chosen few who are aligned politically with the ruling power clique. Sadly, there are numerous other countries like this, Bangladesh for instance, where the distribution of wealth is equally uneven, and perpetuating the spectre of poverty. One out of three people on this planet is malnourished. Eighteen million people die from starvation each year, many living in the sort of countries outlined above.
In essence, wealth and poverty are the two extremes of the energy consumption scale. If you are extremely wealthy, you command a vast amount of energy, if you are extremely poor; you have little to no energy to command. While energy has a price, there will always be unequal distribution of wealth. Compare the consumption of energy by individuals in first world countries with that available to the poor or third world countries, huddled over their smoky log fires, to cook emaciated chickens, rodents and the like. These people have very little access to energy, whether it is to fuel their cooking, provide transport or shelter and warmth. Compare that, with the average household in a first world country, where the vast majority are guaranteed to have a roof over their heads if they want it, more than likely own a motor vehicle, think nothing of eating take away foods, air condition and heat their homes and use artificial light. Poverty and wealth, therefore, are not simple issues of greed, but have hidden within them, far more serious implications, such as access to opportunity, resources and supportive Governments.
It is highly commendable for people of all ages, and from all walks of life to demonstrate their social conscience by working to promote social justice in all communities, worldwide. Every person deserves to have at least the very basic means of survival and the choice to provide adequate living conditions for their families. I sincerely wish that the amount of foreign aid from Australia will increase and assist with reducing poverty to the severely malnourished and starving people. It
is self evident from the progress of “Oaktree” and their members, just what they can accomplish towards alleviating this massive problem. Unfortunately, I think that poverty cannot be totally abolished on a world scale. Poverty’s impact on
children and adults alike can be diminished to some degree. Again and again history tells us that education, enterprise and providing opportunity will enable the poor to migrate out of poverty. While first world Governments remains steadfast on distributing only a fraction of the financial assistance third world countries need and much of it in the form of loans that have little prospect of being repaid, or that require these countries to devote much needed prime agricultural land to cash crops that the lending countries clamour for, rather than having it available to feed their own poor, poverty will remain the
curse of the 21st Century.
We in the first world should also recognise that it is not in our interest to lift the citizens of third world countries out of poverty except as a moral duty. Economically, the wealth and life style we enjoy in the first world requires the sweat and labour of the poor, prepared to work for low wages, in substandard conditions and for long hours. Without their sacrifice the
edifice of modern capitalism in the first world would be under severe pressure. Once we lift the poor out of poverty who will do the jobs we shun, make the cheap goods that we so readily accumulate and discard? Whether we have moral qualms about this state of affairs or not, we need to understand that the true elimination of poverty across the globe will have profound implications for those who currently enjoy relative affluence. There is a stark choice to be made. If we eliminate poverty by lifting the poor out of it, how do we, at the top maintain our relative position in the hierarchy of affluence? Alternatively, do we give up our position and curb our own lifestyles and expectations for our children so that we may more evenly distribute the world’s resources amongst all of us? If so, how do we sell this to those who have everything to lose and nothing to gain? Despite the posturing and moralising about poverty, it’s simply a problem Governments around the world address with
as little enthusiasm as is decent to remain in power.
The Breakdown of the Family Unit and Homelessness
In our Twenty-first Century, the family unit is not what it used to be. Nowadays, both parents usually work, so as to pay the mortgage and make ends meet from week to week with the basic necessities of life. Because of the external pressures in our society, mainly paying off a mortgage, paying high rentals, coping with the increasing cost of living etc., many families are at risk of becoming dysfunctional. The rate of homelessness is on the rise and our Government has now instigated an action
plan via their White Paper, to attempt to halve the homeless population by the year 2020. Brendan O’Connor, Minister for Housing and Homelessness, is in the process of putting this plan into place, and asking for all States to come on board, in order to facilitate the reduction of homeless citizens. Mr. O’Connor’s goals are highly commendable, and with the correct
procedures put in place, the desired outcome of halving our homeless population by 2020 is hopefully achievable. People who are considered homeless are citizens who do not have safe and adequate housing, who may be in circumstances which
threaten their safety or security, and people who do not have security of tenure, which does not allow them any legal right to be able to occupy their homes. There are various categories which homeless people may fit into and these include; improvised dwellings; supported accommodation, persons staying in other households; boarding houses; other temporary lodgings and persons residing in severely overcrowded dwellings.
There are many reasons why people become homeless. In many cases the situation of youth homelessness results from family breakdowns. Ongoing conflict and tensions arising at home may be the trigger for young people to either leave of
their own accord, or being put out of the parental home. A common form of youth homelessness is referred to as “couch surfing”. Relationship breakdowns and family conflicts are often cited as the main instigators of youth homelessness.
Mental illness is sometimes another contributing factor for people of no fixed address. The mentally ill are no longer supervised by a health care worker, and are in many instances left to their own devices, and solely responsible for their medications. A patient can sign themselves out of hospital or an institution, regardless of whether they are fit to leave hospital, or whether they have a responsible, competent adult to assist them with their personal care and to provide accommodation. A very high percentage of people living rough or in a shelter, are suffering from a range of mental health illnesses, namely schizophrenia and post traumatic stress disorder, just to name a few. People suffering from post traumatic stress disorders have usually received some sort of psychological trauma in their lives. The symptoms of this disorder are varied, the most common being the inability to sleep, anger management, and hyper-vigilance. The areas in the brain which may be altered in post traumatic stress disorder patients are the prefrontal cortex, amygdala and hippocampus. The role of the hippocampus is associated with the ability to place memories in the correct context of time and space; it is the consolidation of information from short and long term memory and special navigation. The amygdala is responsible for processing memory, the detection of threat and the conditioned and unconditioned fear response, which is carried out as a result of a threat. It plays a pivotal role in triggering in an individual, a state of fear and anxiety.
Gambling addiction also contributes to the rate of homelessness, because of the loss of financial stability that may include having to sell property, personal possessions or vacate a rented home. With the availability of so many gambling venues, the accessibility to them is an ongoing concern for families of gamblers and gamblers themselves, who cannot control their addiction.
Other factors at play in our increasing homelessness crisis include the barriers facing refugees, disabled people, unemployment, lack of support, blacklisting to prevent rental of properties, poverty and of course being evicted from home when it becomes impossible to meet the rent or the mortgage repayments. Domestic violence is a contributing factor to the number of homeless women and children who are escaping violent relationships, in the hope of locating a safe shelter, in which to stay.
Substance and drug abuse also contributes to homelessness. This re-occurring, potentially destructive lifestyle, may require the sale of possessions to enable an expensive drug habit to be maintained as long as possible, and forces people onto the streets. Statistics on homelessness via a November 2012 Media Release, published by The Australian Bureau of Statistics, were: 105,237 homeless people on the night of 9 August 2011. This figure equates to 5% of our population. On Census
night 2011, the rate of homeless was highest in the Northern Territory which recorded 731 people per 10,000 persons, as opposed to the lowest figure in Tasmania, being 32 people per 10,000 persons.
http://www.abs.gov.au/ausstats/[email protected]/latestProducts/2049.0Media%20Release12011
The Government have various safety nets in the system for all citizens needing shelter and accommodation. Mission Australia and the Salvation Army have been instrumental in locating shelters across the country for our most vulnerable members of society. Separate men’s and women’s shelters are also available. Unfortunately, there are not enough to accommodate all homeless citizens, and many are forced to “couch surf”, or sleep “rough” by finding a park bench, disused barn or any structure in which to sleep, for the night. Homelessness is a looming problem for all of society, because so many differing factors can contribute to why a person becomes homeless. It is not simply a matter of family breakdown, in which young people are evicted or choose to leave their parental home, it may include mental illness or a combination of the
factors listed above, which contribute to this ever increasing problem. Brendan O’Connor, now has a plan to halve our homelessness population by the year 2020. Hopefully, the Government and all States will be working together to help
bring this goal to fruition. Therefore, we have seven years in which to make this a reality; hopefully this target does not prove to be too ambitious to achieve, not only for our society as a whole, but more importantly, for the sake of all homeless persons
who find themselves in this position, often for reasons which, they may or may not, have been able to control.
Why Shouldn’t the Catholic Church Pay Tax?
Membership of the Catholic Church is approximately 1.2 billion, worldwide. It is the largest global Christian church which has been instrumental in the history of western civilisation. Bearing in mind that it is one of the oldest institutions in the world, and the global wealth of the Catholic Church is estimated to be in excess of $3,000 billion, should it be fair and just, for this institution to pay taxes, like any other large corporation or multinational business? Does it seem morally right, that one of our wealthiest institutions in the world is not contributing to their share of taxes, which in turn, would not only assist society, but help with building and maintaining infrastructure and the like? Would this be the correct, morally right thing to do?
In defence of the Catholic Church, they do support and help charities. Apart from various parishes’ contribution to their own local charities, the ‘Catholic Charities in the U.S.A.’ and the ‘Catholic Relief Services (International)’ are both recipients of the church’s largesse and goodwill.
The Catholic Church has historically been the largest single owner of property holdings worldwide for well over 1,500 years.
During the last forty years, the church’s enormous wealth has partly remained hidden. This practice has been carefully orchestrated with the effective use of ineffective and/or nonexistent disclosure laws, which are meant to oversight the behaviour of religious organisations. This code of conduct inevitably leads to subterfuge, because the church is not required by law to disclose all its assets; consequently accounting requirements can be creatively interpreted. All other large corporations or businesses are made accountable for their financial details …why is the Catholic Church treated differently?
Religious organisations, especially the Catholic Church appear to be absolved by western nations from open and transparent disclosure of all their assets. These assets may also include a complex structure of trust companies. Whilst the church owns numerous trusts around the world, the Vatican pursues a policy of hiding the extent of its wealth from their followers and the public. Assets of the church fall into two categories; visible and hidden. The many visible assets include churches, schools, hospitals etc., whilst the hidden ownership of assets include facilities such as, golf courses, industrial parks, high rise office buildings, residential apartments and so on. The figure of US$316 billion has been estimated as the amount of the visible property holdings of the Catholic Church. Nobody, of course, knows what the additional estimated value of wealth would be for the facilities the Church does not advertise as its own, located in numerous countries around the world.
Precious metals, particularly gold, is the second largest asset which the Vatican owns. The church’s position in this regard, enables it to significantly influence global finance and subsequent trade. The amount of wealth the Church has tied up with gold is impossible to estimate accurately at any one point in time. It is difficult to define with any degree of accuracy, because the Church can speculate with its reserves across the globe to take advantage of fluctuating prices in different
markets. At the same time their financial transactions are concealed behind hundreds of thousands of trusts, cross-ownerships, companies and secretive laws, all of which are unknown to the general public.
Additional assets owned by the Vatican which are not readily visible to the general public consist of majority shareholdings in a narrow class of industries including arms manufacturers and pharmaceutical companies. The Church is also involved in strategic financial discourse with the international trade of illegal drugs, and military support. The wealth that pours from these assets is closely guarded, away from the glare of publicity for fairly obvious reasons.
The reason for the Catholic Church avoiding the responsibility of paying tax is due to the Government’s failure to vigorously enforce the separation of Church and State. The subsidy of religious organisations via carte blanche tax exemptions has long concerned and angered many conscientious citizens. Our sense of social justice and guidance by a strong moral compass, which we are told Catholicism shares, demonstrates that extremely wealthy, massive institutions should pay their fair share of the burden that the citizens they purport to serve, must also bear. Bearing in mind that the vast global wealth which the institution called the Catholic Church has massed over thousands of years, is it not surprising that a large percentage of the world’s citizens demand answers as to why the church should continue to be exempt from paying taxes? World-wide poverty could be dramatically addressed, if this institution paid taxes which could be redirected to improve the prospects for our globally marginalized poor and destitute citizens, who face a daily struggle simply to survive.
A Potted History of Feminism
It’s hard to imagine that as little as fifty or so years ago, the topics of politics, religion, world affairs and business matters were not on the agenda of public discourse for women. It was not considered the correct thing to do, in other words, these
topics were strictly ‘men’s business’. How times have changed! Some feminists may argue that the advantages now, as far as improved working conditions, more than offset the drudgery and monotony of times gone by. Some would disagree perhaps,
and privately yearn for some of the “old fashioned” virtues and customs previously accorded to women. It’s all a matter of weighing up the pros and cons, and acceptance of how society has changed in its attitudes towards women in the twenty-first century.
Any type of philosophy is open to interpretation. What exactly does ‘feminism’ really mean? The Macquarie, 5th edition states – “a movement or doctrine which advocates equal rights and opportunities for women, especially the extension of their activities in social and political life”. This term could also incorporate being a humanist as the philosophies are intertwined. In third world countries, in particular, there is still very much work to be done into improving the wellbeing and status of women. The human rights abuses involving women in these countries and even in first world countries, need to be addressed, if we are to achieve a fair and just world, not a world with social inequality and injustice. Gender inequality, domestic violence and sexual assault, are the focus of a collection of women’s movements. Women, are pursuing these goals to stop persecution, , and to attain equal opportunities in social , political, economic, educational and employment
spheres.
For women to rear the next generation in the 21stcentury they need to feel empowered and be treated as ‘equal’ to men. Misogyny and all human rights abuses will always be an ongoing concern, but by having decent, compassionate men, who embrace feminism, it will help to diminish misogynistic traits, and the injustices which inevitably go hand in hand with this form of behaviour.
The feminist movement also known as the ‘Women’s Liberation Movement” first came to public attention in the early nineteenth centuries when the suffragettes were formed. The Women’s Suffrage Movement was particularly strong in the United Kingdom and the United States. These women, predominantly from upper and middle class backgrounds, were
dissatisfied and frustrated with their social status in society. It was as a result of their determination and bravery that women now have the right to vote. In the early years of the suffragette movement psychologists argued that their demonstrative behaviour was proof that these women were afflicted with some form of mental illness, hysteria, or feeble mindedness. Such was the mindset of men in that era. Alarmingly, they believed that future wars might be started by women who voted.
By 1920 the Women’s Suffrage amendment had passed into law, and various women’s organizations were established.
For the first time in their lives, women felt like they were free of the shackles of male domination. As a result, women became more adventurous with their clothing, and participated freely in public discourse. This utopia was short-lived however, with the arrival of the Great Depression in the 1930s. Married women who had previously gained employment were the first to be dismissed, single women were marrying and divorces declined as struggling families clung together to weather
the hard times.
Major changes occurred when World War II broke out in 1939. Approximately six million women were now entered the work force, either as farm labourers or factory workers. Over 200,000 women served in the military whilst over three million worked for the Red Cross organization. By and large, women prospered during these times, because they felt useful, appreciated, and knew that their contribution to the war effort was worthwhile. Of course, when the war ended in 1945,
many of these jobs evaporated, forcing many to return to the role of housewife whilst men returning from the battlefields sought to re-assert their own role in society.
Simone de Beauvoir’s book “The Second Sex” made a huge impact upon women after it was published in 1949.
The author expressed the feminist’s sense of injustice, depicting women as not being equal to men. This French author/philosopher highlighted our hierarchal society through stereotyping, women on a “lower level” to males. Simone de Beauvoir was instrumental in challenging society’s attitudes towards women, and helped to consolidate ’the sisterhood’ of women’s movements, established around the world.
By the 1950’s women were starting to become disgruntled once again, with their place in society, and strove once again to
attain equality in the workplace. The years of most noticeable change were the swinging sixties, when women became far more vocal about their rights and for once the introduction of “the pill” finally provided autonomy over their bodies.
This form of contraception was used by more than one hundred million women worldwide and by almost twelve million women in the United States alone. This era was extremely liberating for women of childbearing age, and resulted in not only more control for women over their bodies and a more liberated view on sexuality, but heralded the end for unwanted pregnancies.
This second wave of feminism occurred during the sixties, with Germaine Greer’s book “The Female Eunuch” hitting the bookshelves. An international bestseller, the main thesis of this book was “that ‘traditional’, suburban, consumerist, nuclear families repressed women sexually and that this devitalized them, rendering them eunuchs”. Other well known feminists, such as Betty Friedan’s book, “The Feminine Mystique” were also well received worldwide. It’s author questioning the wide held belief that women were satisfied with motherhood and their marriages, and indeed had achieved fulfilment in their “careers”. During this time, lesbianism and bisexuality were also considered to be a part of feminism, with influential
women accepting this lifestyle.
We are now entering the third wave of feminism which began back in the early 1990s. Because of the perceived failure of previous feminist movements of the sixties through to the eighties, to achieve the true equality they had so long sought.
Diversity and change are core principles adopted by the new movement, as we are becoming a more multifaceted society and more globally connected. Women, especially, in developing countries are still fighting for equal rights and to be treated with the same respect as their male counterparts.
We are now living in the era of ‘the superwoman’. Gone are the days of subservience and submission to husbands, staying at
home with the children. Nowadays, the working woman is expected to hold down a job, organize day care for children
and maintain a home and all the trappings that come with that. Equal pay is expected although the glass ceiling is still to be broken on that one. So, what is the down side in this societal development? Are men now more reluctant to voice their opinions as women are more assertive? Perhaps some men have been criticized far too often; consequently avoiding conflicts at any cost, and in a way are a little bit subservient to the females in their lives? A role reversal perhaps? Perhaps the special treatment men showed women as part of male chivalry, such as opening car doors, letting a woman enter a doorway first etc., are becoming a distant memory. If women were completely honest, would they like to see a return of these more chivalrous ways? It is all a matter of achieving the right balance and even though women seem to‘have it all’ now, some aspects of feminism have irrevocably changed some human behaviours.
Society has now reached a happier median, with more congenial behaviours, such as shared responsibilities in the home, joint care of children and the like. Women are free to pursue their professional careers whilst juggling work with their home
lives. The feminist movement has indeed changed history since the early beginnings of the Suffragettes, chaining
themselves to railings in order to obtain the rights to vote, and women have been the winners along the way, gaining more rights, but are either gender really content and satisfied with the way our lives have changed, as a result of the feminist movement?
Can Tasmania Claw Its Way Out Of Recession?
The beautiful twenty-sixth largest island in the world, named ‘Tasmania’ after the Dutch explorer, Abel Tasman,
lies in the path of the notorious ‘Roaring Forties’ surrounded by the Indian and Pacific Oceans. Home for approximately 512,000 inhabitants, Tasmanians are facing a crisis. It is official. Tasmania isin a recession. With many young inhabitants leaving Tasmania’s shores for more lucrative work prospects on the mainland. The question now is “are there steps that can be taken to reverse this situation?” If the Federal Government, working with State Government is prepared to invest money for the long haul, a favourable turnaround is achievable. However, people must be prepared to commit to the long term viability of Tasmania, , not just for the four year electoral cycle, which is the preferred option for so many politicians who are
solely interested in securing their tenure, for the next term of office. This sort of attitude mitigates the constructive changes that need to be made.
A bipartisan approach has to be reached to lift Tasmania out of its financial worries. All Australian States have to work
together, to achieve this result. Tasmania and the Federal Government cannot do this alone. After all, Tasmania is part of the Commonwealth of Australia, the separation from the mainland forced on the State by Bass Strait should not influence decision making, and all State Governments should realise that it is in their collective interests to promote solid economic growth for all areas of Australia including Tasmania. The days of the separate States being only concerned with their parochial interests are drawing to a close. We have federal regulatory bodies that administer on behalf of all Australians wherever they may reside and it is high time that a similar approach is taken to deal with Australia’s economic woes.
So what can be done to address Tasmania’s slide into recession? Tasmania just as any other Australian State has some naturally competitive advantages that should be exploited. Its only when an area exploits these that it will achieve long term sustainability for its industries, services and institutions.
Emphasis on the island’s natural advantages, for instance, tourism, fishing, agriculture and forestry would help to propel the
economy. Reserves, National Parks and World Heritage sites make up for approximately forty-five percent of Tasmania’s landscape. Mining of copper, zinc, tin and iron has been a major industry in the past and will continue for the foreseeable future. Newer ‘boutique’ crops, such as, wine, saffron, and pyrethrum is being promoted by the Tasmanian Institute of Agricultural Research. There is also a thriving and sustainable fishing and seafood sector. The State has a thriving poppy industry as well as solid dairy, beef and sheep farms. All these concerns play to the State’s competitive advantages. Their only down side is that the Tasmanian population alone is insufficient for these companies to enjoy economies of scale without resorting to marketing to other Australian States or internationally. The competitive advantage these industries have is wiped out by the cost of reaching those markets.
Australians everywhere are therefore faced with a stark choice. “Do we set programmes in train that enable Tasmanian companies to compete with those of other States and thereby make the best of their competitive advantages? Or, do we allow the status quo to continue and recognise that Tasmania will continue indefinitely to drain revenues away from other more profitable States?”
If we go for the first option Australians must be prepared to change their mind set on Tasmania’s place in our Commonwealth of Australia. There are a number of things that can be achieved by deliberate and targeted Federal Government policy.
Instead of concentrating service industries in the mainland capital cities, some service industries such as Government
departments could be relocated to Tasmania? Communications these days are such that remoteness from major centres of population is not a drawback. The introduction of the NBN, the continual expansion and improvement of technology, all make the necessity for being located in central areas, much less important. We do have precedence for this strategy, with the development of Albury-Wodonga; an area deliberately targeted as a viable region for decentralization years ago, when Australia was far more dependent on manufacturing industry. Serious consideration should be given to decentralizing the Federal bureaucracy by relocating some Commonwealth departments to Tasmania, especially those complimenting the natural assets of the State, for example, the Department of Fisheries, Search and Rescue and the Department of Environment and Conservation. With the huge leaps forward in technology, there really is no need to have them all located in Canberra, these offices can be operated just as effectively from Tasmania. It is the multiplier effect which will assist the Tasmanian economy, so even though the direct employment may not be huge, it would be the indirect employment that is associated with the relocation of these organisations that would benefit the State. In the Australian Capital Territory, for instance, the upper limits to its expansion must have been reached and any further growth will incur higher costs compared with those
incurred in Tasmania where land, housing for staff etc., is relatively less expensive. It may well be an appropriate and fortuitous time to re-examine these possibilities.
The establishment of another or the growth of the existing University with a clear “specialty faculty” offering a degree, not as well catered for by other Universities. This would result in many students from other Universities doing at least part of their degrees in Tasmania. The example of James Cook University, which is widely known for marine biology, is an example of the benefits such a strategy would bring to the State. Of course, this assumes that other Universities would be willing to put aside their competitive urges to help achieve this for the greater good. At first glance one may think that University students are a poor source for economic growth, however, never lose sight of the multiplier effect associated with such an initiative. At the moment Tasmania has only one University located on three campuses Hobart, Launceston, and a smaller one located on the North West coast, offering only first year subjects.
The Federal Government would need to make a commitment to maintain equality of transportation costs across Bass Strait, so that Tasmanians will not be disadvantaged in mainland markets. (Nor by the way should mainland companies be disadvantaged in operating in the Tasmanian market). Again, this has to be long term commitment. It has to be a policy to springboard Tasmania onto an equal footing, with every Australian State. Although it will be argued that this will place a significant tax burden on the Federal government, one needs to offset this against the long term social security impost placed on the government, by perennially unemployed and under employed Tasmanians.
The chief employers for Tasmanians are the local government, the Federal Group who are the owners of several hotels and two casinos, and numerous small businesses. Small business success stories include International Catamarans, the
Moorilla Estate and Tassal. Call centres have also made their presence on the island during the late 1990s, where some national companies were able to obtain cheap access to broadband fibre optic connections. The Australian Antarctic Division, located in Hobart, has also proven to be an appropriate decision in terms of locating a Government department.
Tasmania’s problems need to be addressed with disregard to the electoral cycle, in order that systems are put into place which will bring the island on par with the rest of the country. It is crucial that Tasmania is not seen as a ‘beggar state’, that it is recognised as having an equally important role to play in our Federation and in the life of the nation. All State Governments need to put aside parochial politics and support the Federal Government in order to implement successful strategies.
Further development in aquaculture facilities should be explored. Potentially, there are more species suitable for aquaculture. There are already abalone, oyster, atlantic salmon and sea horse farms, but there are other fish species that could be targeted, for example, stripey trumpeter, and crayfish.
Tasmania should capitalize on its natural economic advantages, concentrate on those industries, rather than trying to
succeed in manufacturing which without continuous subsidies, will simply pull up stakes and go. A better economic
strategy is to concentrate on industries that can survive competitively. Industries which are suited to the Tasmanian climate and environment. There are also several possibilities for further developments in the tourism sector such as reinvigorating the State’s railway to carry passengers.
The Australian attitude has always been to concentrate on the resource sector, leaving downstream processing and manufacturing to be carried out in other countries or in Tasmania’s case another State. If we do not reap the benefits of
downstream processing over time, in terms of employment, value added etc., this accrues to the countries that negotiated the original contracts instead. We should be making the establishment of downstream processing plants part and parcel of the contracts negotiated for the sale of our resources over the life of the contract. This strategy will ensure that eventually our resources provide more employment for Australians and Tasmanians. It is entirely appropriate that those who seek to benefit from our resources should also contribute to the development of the long term economic welfare of the people in the regions where they obtain their resources. At present once the resource is depleted the companies will leave only a legacy of exploitation and short term financial prosperity for a few whilst the resource lasts.
Therefore, it is crucial that all Australians collectively work together to strengthen and lift Tasmania out of its economic
recession. We must distance ourselves from the usual parochialism and self centred politicians concentrating solely on their chances for re-election. It is fundamental for progressive changes to be instigated; the time for complacency has passed. We need to look outside the square at the constructive changes that can be made to benefit not only Tasmania, but all Australians when the island state can contribute fully to the productive life of our nation.
The Parlous State Of Public Health Insurance In Australia – An Opinion
With the introduction of the original Medicare scheme by Gough Whitlam in the early seventies, it was the general hope that
Australia would be ushered into a new era of public health insurance for all, met by a levy on all tax payers, this, it was hoped, would ensure that no-one in Australia would experience sub standard access to necessary health care. With the defeat of the original Labor government, successive liberal and labor governments have meddled with the original scheme, so that today we now find ourselves with a two tier scheme consisting of a minimal health insurance scheme for the uninsured public, and a private health insurance scheme targeting that proportion of the population that can afford it, which by and large is run as a profit making enterprise by various companies. At the time undoubtedly vigorous lobbying by companies in
the industry set the tone of how the system would be run to ensure that it would operate to the benefit of the industry first and foremost, while paying lip service to the needs of the Australian public. What began as a noble and just cause by Whitlam was soon dismantled and degraded by the self interest of the free enterprise cowboys.
Today, we are faced with a two tier system of private health insurance cover which is supposed to guarantee that a person has access to the best possible medical facilities and a long line of people who are just as much in need of those facilities, but who simply do not have the financial power to access them, and are therefore, faced with long public health queues. Scaremongering continues to drive more working Australians into the arms of private health insurers and any attempt to
reign in the excesses of companies in the sector was abandoned long ago when the Government privatised its insurer, Medibank. The current state of affairs is tantamount to a cynical exploitation by private enterprise, to bleed as many
members of the Australian public as possible whilst offering as little as possible, in return.
The reason for this is two-fold. People are encouraged to take out health insurance at an age when they become members of the workforce and by and large in good health, a time when they, have, statistically, very little need for the insurance the companies provide. However, once these people retire just at a time when their access to the health services will start to
increase, they are no longer able to afford the premiums, and are, therefore, denied the insurance they have paid for so many years. This leads to the interesting situation of someone who may have worked thirty plus years, during which time they made relatively little use of the insurance scheme, then find themselves debarred from accessing it because of their
inability to afford the premiums in retirement.
Of course, the insurance companies will tell you that their mission in life is to ensure the best possible health coverage for
their members, but they normally gloss over the fact that once you are no longer able to pay your premiums, you are automatically no longer a member either, and therefore, their concern for your health and wellbeing evaporates. Undoubtedly, these companies who have enriched themselves in this system are also influencing governments to increasingly raise premiums because it is in their own economic interest to do so, and as we have seen in recent rises, they
are able to do so beyond the increase in the CPI, which in itself hints at a cynical exploitation of their members.
Furthermore, even those of us fortunate enough to be able to afford the highest premiums, and would therefore expect to be fully covered, will find that a percentage of the costs associated with any medical treatment will still be sheeted home to themselves, as the insurance companies seldom, if at all, cover one hundred percent of all medical expenses incurred.
One needs to ask the question, when increases in health insurance premiums are announced, to what extent companies in the industry influence the determination of these premiums? Can they be traced back to the profit making organisations in the health insurance industry, in other words, are the government bureaucrats who determine that the permissible rise in health premiums unduly influenced by the commercial interests of the profit making health insurance companies?
Whether this is occurring or not, is more difficult to find out than one could imagine. Try Googling who sets health insurance premiums in Australia and your search query will come back with zero results. Try any combination of these or try to look through the Health Insurance Act, to determine how actual details of how insurance premiums are set, (supposedly in
the interest of all Australians); it is simply not readily available. It begs the question, whether we ought to look at the post Public Service careers of some of our health bureaucrats?
Similarly, not all companies offering health insurance are run for a profit, there are some middle funds etc., which purport
to be non profit, and are run for their members. This is all well and good; however, when we look at premium movements, even these organisations tend to follow fairly closely the premium rises put forward by the profit based health insurance
companies. They may well argue that by doing so, they can better support their members, but again, one needs to
bear in mind that one can only be a member of these funds, as long as you have the capacity to pay. Once that finishes, you revert back to the public health system, whether you have been a lifelong diligent member of the fund, or not.
For any person starting out in the Australian workforce, I would urge you to set up a savings account and into that account
pay the premium you would normally pay to your insurance company religiously. You will find that by doing this, not only will you accumulate quite a large amount, it will earn you interest, and once you have a reasonable sum in there, accessing the short term deposit market will ensure that you earn even higher interest, and then at the end of your working life, start drawing on this nest egg, to provide for the medical necessities you will face towards the end of your life. Meanwhile,
during your years in the workforce, access the public health system as much as possible, and only touch your nest egg at those times where you have no alternative. I would argue that by and large, you will be better off following this course of action than to throw your money at an insurance company which will simply disown you the moment you are unable to maintain your premiums.
Is the Live Animal Export Trade Sustainable?
The ‘live animal export trade’ conjures up mixed emotions. We as a society, have an unshakeable duty to maintain the welfare of animals destined for overseas abattoirs, yet time and time again, the duty of care we owe these creatures is
seriously compromised, because of religious beliefs. We must find the correct balance, making sure farmers’ livelihoods are not unnecessarily threatened or compromised, whilst remaining vigilant that the creatures which lay their lives down for us, are slaughtered quickly and humanely. Aside from the actual slaughtering, another concern is the high mortality rate while stock is in transit. Heat exhaustion and crushed animals are also part and parcel of the live animal export trade. Should farmers be taking more responsibility for their animals once they have left our shores? This is a continuing debate in Australia, and every time Animal Rights Activists show new animal footage demonstrating barbaric slaughtering practices
taking place in overseas Islamic slaughterhouses, this topic comes to the forefront again. The live animal export trade in its present state is morally wrong, and the reasons why, are outlined below.
Islamic countries practice the halal and kosher method of killing, as part of their religious beliefs. This particular method of slaughter is unnecessarily cruel, as the animals are not stunned before their throats are severed. Using the captive bolt stun is the most effective way to render an animal unconscious before slaughter, but this does not meet with the halal standards. It has been well documented that in halal slaughter, stress hormones are extremely high and animals are suffering protracted deaths because of the method used. The RSPCA’s policy on ritual slaughter is that “slaughter without prior stunning is inhumane and completely unnecessary”. “The RSPCA is opposed to inhumane methods of killing and continues to promote this view to governments and the public”.
Indonesia, Saudi, Pakistan, Mauritius, Qatar, Bahrain, Turkey, Egypt, Kuwait, Jordan, and Oman are the main countries where halal slaughtering practices are practiced. Animal Rights activists have exposed instances of the barbarous cruelty displayed towards animals by the workers in these countries. The most recent footage was of an Australian animal which had his eyes gouged and tendons sliced, in an Egyptian abattoir. The slaughtermen were in fact taunting the animal, and deliberately inflicting a slow painful death. In another instance sheep destined for the Middle East were diverted to India for
quarantine reasons and then subjected to wholesale massacre that showed animals staggering aimlessly amongst the dead and dying. Of course no one would accept responsibility for this atrocity.
Enough is enough, and we have to do much better than this. If animal welfare cannot be absolutely guaranteed from the moment of a creature’s birth to its death in our service, then the live export trade has to be stopped and alternative practices put into place. Repeatedly, it has been proven that people in other countries simply do not share the same attitude to the ethical treatment of animals, as the majority of Australians do; so just as in global warming, we must stand up for our principles and our beliefs. Failure to do so is turning our back on what Australia stands for. If, as a nation we continue to put economic expediency ahead of the welfare of animals, then we are just as guilty of aiding and abetting those people who have no regard for the suffering of animals, this means that as a nation, we are no better than them.
There are no doubt, a number of solutions to the problems of live export that can be explored. For example, the Australian Government could insist that inspectors are permanently stationed in the abattoirs overseas, to oversee their practices
(much as we have Fisheries inspectors on Japanese tuna boats). Alternatively, foreign livestock importers could be required to construct slaughter facilities in Australia which meet their religious requirements, as well as our welfare requirements.
These types of measures all require funding, and effort. I suspect that many people concerned with the industry take the easy way out, and simply minimize concerns over the welfare of animals. Too long in Australia, we have simply chosen the easy route to the quick dollar, by selling our resources overseas without taking the time or effort to encourage downstream processing. If we took a different path, and actually focused on establishing downstream processing facilities in Australia, in the longer term our country would benefit significantly in terms of employment and infrastructure.
The reality of human society is that we do have to exploit animals for commercial gain and food; that is not what this subject is about. What is at issue, however, is how those animals are treated as part of man’s exploitation. It cannot be accepted that animals are slaughtered inhumanely or with excessive cruelty, when we have at our disposal, alternative options to kill humanely. The evidence provided by media footage of the gruesome slaughtering practices of overseas abattoirs overwhelmingly demonstrates that the current level of concern for animal welfare is not acceptable. The long held religious viewpoint that man has dominion over animals is outdated and no longer defensible. Man has no right to inflict unnecessary torture and pain on any creatures it shares the planet with.
Whilst people’s concern about the livelihoods of farmers and the adverse social consequences of ceasing the live export trade, is understandable, Australian history is littered with sub groups whose livelihoods disappeared due to changing circumstances in the market place. For example, the demise of furriers, blacksmiths, and the like with the advent of the motor vehicle, the departure of workers from Australian textile industry with the relaxation of tariff barriers etc. All these members of Australian society faced difficult choices and had to readjust to the changing economic circumstances they were faced with. We cannot exempt farmers from this, especially when it comes to the welfare of the species that we exploit. How can we keep our heads up in the international community, whilst we allow these barbaric practices to continue? Whilst we are committed to maintain the live export industry to countries which clearly have a different mindset regarding animal welfare to the majority of Australians, we are in fact aiding and abetting and reaffirming their behaviour, which is not
acceptable. Animals should not be treated as simple commodities. Economics should never take precedence over the welfare of all animals. It is morally wrong.
If You Are Going To Talk The Talk, You Have To Walk The Walk
We have seen and read in the media of late of many professional people whose private views do not align with the views that
their profession is supposed to uphold. This begs the question ‘should people who are in professional occupations
where they have certain ethical standards to maintain, be expected to apply those standards in their private lives?’ The hypocrisy of some is quite blatant, when these people who are meant to represent a certain viewpoint within our society, demonstrate a very different attitude and behaviour in their personal lives. All people in public life as well as professionals in whatever their chosen field, are expected to be role models and set standards for the wider community. Unfortunately, when
these standards fail, they drag the respect for their profession down as well. If individuals purport to maintain certain ethical standards as part of their occupation, then they should be held accountable when their actions go against the very professional conduct and personal ethics that they allegedly uphold. They should be held to account, when their public and private personas are in conflict.
Some examples, we can look at, is the debacle that passes for our Australian political landscape at this time. The sexist and demeaning remarks made concerning our first female Prime Minister show how little regard or respect is given to not only Julia Gillard, but also the status of her office. Politicians on both sides of the political spectrum can at times be guilty of this, but since the current Leader of the Opposition has come to this office, the level of public discourse has degenerated alarmingly. It has reached rock bottom with the sexist, misogynist and downright slanderous attacks made on our Prime Minister. Not only is this disgusting, but a domino effect has taken place with vicious, nasty rants coming out of bully-boy
radio, the mainstream media, as well as the Coalition party faithful, all contributing to an avalanche of personal abuse. Frighteningly, this sort of abuse and mindset is likely to become commonplace against all women, an acceptable form of discourse in our community, as we take our cues from those who seek to lead our community, if these behaviours and lack of
standards are not rejected.
What sort of examples are people in prominent positions in our society setting for our younger generation? It is not a good look when day after day; demeaning, nasty vitriol becomes ‘the norm’ in Australian politics. Everybody learns by example and especially younger people who supposedly look up to our role models and should be attempting to emulate them. With our level of public political discourse in this country reaching an all time low, what decent person would want to emulate this sort of behaviour? Sadly, many young people do not yet have the wherewithal to critically analyse the dialogue they are confronted with, and are, therefore, at further risk of mirroring this disrespectful behaviour, shown towards women.
The famous children’s author, Enid Blyton also comes to mind. She was an extremely successful, renowned and prolific children’s author. She was born in 1897, and died in 1968, and during her life, wrote over six hundred books, selling 600million copies worldwide. One of her two daughters, Imogen Smallwood, wrote the book, ‘A Childhood at Green Hedges’which chronicled her life growing up in the Blyton household. Enid Blyton was portrayed to the general public, as a loving, caring person who adored children and subsequently indulged in her passion of writing for children, but privately she was cold hearted, distant, and possessed no maternal instincts whatsoever towards her own two daughters, who were reared by nannies. Neighbourhood children were invited to Ms. Blyton’s children’s parties, but her own two daughters were relocated to a separate room to be supervised by their nanny, whilst other children were revelling in the stories and party atmosphere created by their own mother. Again, another example of someone in public life who was highly regarded, purporting to uphold a certain standard in society, who was adored by all children except her own, but privately nothing could be further from the truth. Enid Blyton was living a lie.
Aside from public figures, ‘talking the talk, and walking the walk’ applies to all professionals who espouse to adhering to certain professional standards. In other words, people who act like they have a strong social conscience with a good
moral compass should apply this standard to all aspects of their lives. All credibility is lost when their personal lives reflect a very different set of standards to their professional lives. Whether this profession incorporates education, medicine or social workers whose work includes the health and wellbeing of children, the most vulnerable members of our society, these professionals have a moral as well as, a professional obligation and duty of care to maintain those standards in all aspects of their lives. If this is not possible, they should consider changing their occupation or be reported, and stood down. Simple as that.
We are all responsible for our actions, and as such should conduct ourselves appropriately, with care and discernment, not
reckless abandon. When personal conflicts, hate filled rants, bullying behaviour, or deep seated resentments and jealousies surface into the public domain, those responsible should be held to account for demonstrating this type of destructive behaviour. Again, what sort of examples are being set for the younger generation, and the question has to be asked ‘what type of values and respect, if any, are being shown by this sort of vilification if it is allowed to continue?
To Vaccinate or Not to Vaccinate, That is the Question?
The ongoing angst of parents having to decide whether or not to vaccinate their young children stems from the increasing deluge of so called‘expert’ information proliferating the internet and social media sites. Concerned parents want to make the
correct decisions regarding their children’s health and wellbeing, and as such, they will access the vast amounts of information, opinion and speculation on this issue. Sadly though, there is a lot of misinformation also being pedalled by well meaning individuals, and if parents are not able to critically analyse the information available to them, tragic consequences may be the unfortunate outcome of their poor decision making. A ‘lunatic fringe’ has also emerged, deliberately spreading falsehoods and using scaremongering tactics to entice, naive parents to their way of thinking. This is morally wrong, and the opinions, for that is all they are, which these so called ‘experts’ are continuing to spread in the wider community, can
have far reaching, devastating consequences.
The benefits of vaccination far outweigh the risks of vaccination as well as the potential risks associated with avoiding
vaccination. To ignore the proven scientific evidence and opinion is not only morally wrong, but is responsible for increasing the probability of infection in the broader community because it impairs ‘herd immunity’. Herd immunity is only successful when the bulk of the population is vaccinated as this provides indirect protection for members of the population who have not yet developed their own immunity. The repercussions for very young babies, (too young to be vaccinated), the elderly and anyone who has a compromised and fragile immune system can be profound. These individuals are then at very much greater risk of contracting diseases that they could otherwise be immunised against.
Whilst examining the anti vaccination websites, the people concerned go to great lengths stating their case. What they are not stating is that none of their so called ‘facts’ are scientifically proven, in an acceptable manner. Some links connecting vaccinations to the Autism Spectrum Disorder have been made, but these have been proven to be false and misleading. There is no scientific evidence to link autism with vaccination. On the contrary, causal links between vaccination and Autism Spectrum Disorder have been continually disproven. Those who oppose vaccination often rely on anecdotal evidence to support their viewpoints; unfortunately this sort of evidence is a poor substitute when it comes to making life or death decisions on behalf of the most vulnerable members of our community. Some parents are also inclined to treat everything they read on the internet as gospel, and will not bother looking beyond potentially misleading statements to search for scientific evidence, or consult a medical practitioner, before reaching their decisions on vaccination.
Side effects from vaccinations are minimal. Some irritability, perhaps a rash and a temperature may be the result, but this is a minor issue compared to non vaccination and the attended increased risks of contracting a serious disease. Of course, there are situations where children already have a serious medical condition, and vaccination is out of the question.
Exemption for these children is understandable and necessary. This is another reason why it is so important to maintain ‘herd immunity’ by allowing all other children to be vaccinated so those who already have compromised immune systems will be safeguarded by the immunity of the herd.
The basic principle of vaccination is to provide your immune system with a challenge to a particular pathogen and allowing it to develop a set of immune cells that will “remember”that particular pathogen; these are known as "T helper cells". This in turn, will enable your body when faced with real challenges from that pathogen, to recognize it much more quickly and to mobilise specific defences against that pathogen. Vaccination, by introducing a small dose of inert pathogen provides an opportunity for your body to recognise the pathogen and prepare itself for the time when it may be exposed to a serious onslaught by the pathogen.
Some of the ‘conscientious objectors’ in the community have almost become hysterical in their claims for anti vaccination. It has taken on tones of religious ideology. We have a duty as parents and concerned citizens to look at these claims objectively, and apply critical thinking processes to their claims. It should become apparent that the people opposing vaccination often only consider information that supports their beliefs. In short, they are guilty of ‘confirmation bias’.
What are the prospects for future generations if the numbers of unvaccinated children in our communities continue to
escalate? Commonsense tells us that the incidence of serious, preventable diseases will increase, and infant mortality will rise. At the moment, third world countries are being supported by charities and foundations which provide programmes and finance for childhood vaccinations. You have to wonder why we, in our privileged first world country, would want to turn our backs on vaccinations when they have been central to eliminating so many of the world’s serious diseases and improving infant mortality throughout the world. We also have to contend with conspiracy theorists who fixate on the sinister roles of large pharmaceutical companies whilst dismissing the life saving interventions of vaccinations which have been proven worldwide over decades to save lives. The 1950’s, saw the compulsory introduction of the polio vaccine for example, and eventually successfully eliminated this crippling disease. The incidences of other diseases, such as whooping cough, diphtheria, measles and smallpox have been significantly curtailed as a result of vaccination programmes. The side effects of these diseases were a severe economic and productive impost on communities around the world, let alone their devastating impact on individuals.
Do we really want to return to the dark ages, where communities are again subject to the vagaries of these diseases, where survival becomes a matter of chance and where infant mortality once again rises to pre-industrial levels? If parents refuse to vaccinate their children, it could be argued that this equates to a form of child abuse, or at the very least, neglect. Children’s
health and wellbeing should take priority over the dangerous and misinformed beliefs held by some parents. Education is the key. Educators should be looking to provide peer reviewed research to show the positive outcomes of vaccination, and help parents to understand the concept of ‘herd immunity’, which is vital for the overall health of our communities.
The Cost and Benefits of Social Inclusion in Education – Should Failure Still be an Option?
When social inclusion is discussed in education, it means an amalgamation of students from diverse backgrounds with a wide range of abilities located in mainstream education. Slow learners are grouped together with high achievers, and teacher assistants are employed to work with students who are physically or mentally challenged to the point where they qualify for this assistance. In public education there are seldom enough support staff employed to do this work effectively and over the years the criteria for qualifying have become more restrictive. As a result, students who could benefit are often overlooked or the onus is thrown on to the teacher to provide individual learning plans which are meant to provide educational opportunities at the particular student’s level of academic progress.
‘Social inclusion’ has now resulted in many if not all, special schools closing their doors and their students attending mainstream institutions. The promise of ‘social inclusion’ sadly, is an illusion. Students, who previously would have attended schools with teachers trained to help them, are not included in the peer groups of so called ‘normal’students just because they attend a mainstream school. In many cases, teachers are not trained to deal with their specific needs and simply do not have the capacity to cater for the very broad spectrum of students in their classes. At the same time, the academic progress of the other students in the class is held back, whilst the teacher attempts to ensure that the disadvantaged students do not fall too far behind. At both ends of the spectrum of students, this situation is a recipe for boredom and behavioural issues to surface, which further reduces the learning that should take place.
Social inclusion was first introduced with a government commitment to provide the necessary Aide time for those
students in need. However, over time the bar has been set so high to receive Aide funding for a student that it is almost impossible to qualify, unless the student is severely mentally or physically impaired and is unlikely to be ever able to function independently, even into adulthood. This then begs the question, ‘what does social inclusion achieve in those instances’? Such individuals are seldom accepted by their peers as equals and if not directly bullied will always ‘stand apart from the herd’. Meanwhile, those who have some potential to become independent and self-sufficient adults, but who are still somewhat disadvantaged, compared with the ‘norm’ are left to struggle on or fall further behind, deprived of any support.
Yet, this group with a little ‘seed funding’ should not become a burden on the tax payer in later years.
Previously, special schools were available for students unable to cope in mainstream education. Special needs students gained confidence and coped well in an institution predominantly tailored to suit their needs, whilst under the direction of trained staff to help them reach their full potential. Such schools were also able to offer a better student to teacher ratio,
than is feasible in mainstream schools.
The decline of special schools has been further complicated with the abandonment of what is now considered the politically incorrect practice of ‘streaming’. Students used to be allocated to classes based on ability groupings which saw students with similar academic abilities sharing the same class. This is now a practice that cannot be condoned openly as it seen to label a student. However, students label each other very effectively within grade years and mixed ability classes anyway, they do not act as a homogenous group; they clump together based on a number of criteria that also includes academic ability. Streaming of classes simply identifies students of similar academic ability in a particular subject and would greatly improve their progress as a group precisely because the teacher can pitch their learning to the group’s ability levels, rather than deliver a programme aimed at some intermediate level in the hope that those in the class at the bottom end of the spectrum can keep up, whilst those at the top, do not become bored. Good in theory but very difficult to put into practice effectively day
in, day out, throughout the year. The closure of special schools for the educationally disadvantaged has only exacerbated this by further widening the academic gap between students in the classroom.
Meanwhile, the possibility of failure was always a component of normal education until recent times. Progress in education presumed that the individual had learnt sufficiently in the present academic year to be able to cope with the next. In the last twenty or so years this presumption has largely been abandoned in primary and secondary education. Students progress from one year to the next irrespective of what they have learned. There are arguments for and against this trend. In favour is the fact that the student progresses with his peer group and thereby avoids the social stigma attached to being ‘held
back’. Their self esteem is thereby not undermined. Unfortunately, this trend also means that the student hardly experiences failure until after they leave school, at which point the real world teaches them a very hard lesson, namely that they cannot be protected from failure and that contrary to what we may wish for, the adult world is competitive and there are winners and losers in all aspects of life.
Experiencing failure in school hardens a student to cope with challenges in adulthood; it builds resilience and is an intrinsic motivator. If there is no chance of failure and its unwished for consequences, then there is little in the way of a driving force to succeed and only those students who can somehow develop motivation from within or who are driven by external forces,
such as their parents, will succeed. The present system also drags down those who would otherwise have risen to the challenge of education because those who do not have the motivation will target those who do and seek to reduce their
ambitions. It is ‘not cool’as a teenager to be labelled as a ‘nerd’ because you actually want to learn; many otherwise capable students succumb to this sort of peer pressure.
Gender Equality in the Highest Office in the Land?
The topic of gender equality in politics, and more precisely in the Office of the Prime Minister and Cabinet, is at the
forefront of Australian politics, because our first female Australian Prime Minister, Julia Gillard, has been ousted from the highest ranking role in Australia’s political system. Many reasons for her departure have been bandied about, yet none more so than the question of gender. Surely, if there was genuine gender equality pervading the Australian way of life, gender should not have been an issue in her downfall. Gender equality is like chasing rainbows, always beyond one’s grasp, and
something that all women strive to embrace and uphold.
All things being equal, a level playing field would be taken for granted, but not so in Australian politics. Female politicians have competently held their portfolios over many years, nevertheless, it appears to be an unspoken code of conduct that this has been only acceptable, provided females do not get ideas ‘above their station’. As in Gillard’s case, her position as
Prime Minister has seen an avalanche of unprecedented personal abuse never witnessed before in Australian politics. From statements such as ‘stuff her in a chaff bag, and drown her at sea’, ‘her father died of shame’, ‘why won’t she just lie down and die?’ to ‘being kicked to death’ have all been relentless ad hominem attacks, completely unwarranted, and to all decent, polite members of society, ‘beyond the pale’. The latest insult mocking Gillard’s genitalia on a printed menu, as well as the questioning of her partner’s sexuality, demonstrated that standards had plummeted to an all time low, in an attempt to humiliate and denigrate the Prime Minister, even further.
The Prime Ministerial role should command respect and be valued, in our society irrespective of the gender of its occupant. Yet, over the previous three years our first female Prime Minister has been the target of ridicule, rumour and innuendo
from shock jock radio presenters, an illustrator’s depictions of pornographic images circulating as a ‘free for all’ on the internet, and personal abuse instigated by the Leader of the Opposition and his colleagues, the like of which has never been witnessed before in Australian politics. No male Prime Minister would have been the recipient of the gutter style rhetoric emanating from some of the ‘great unwashed’, during parliamentary sittings, or to have been on the receiving end of such a biased and right-wing media and last, but not least, the shock jocks whose intentions merely reflected their own spitefulness,
biases and hatred of Gillard.
Why is it then that some men resort to baser styles of rhetoric, in an attempt to bring down women in authority? After all, shouldn’t political opponents concentrate on ‘playing the man, not the ball’ if indeed our political landscape reflects the leadership required for Australia to navigate its future? These questions are on many people’s minds, and deserve to be thrashed out in the public arena. Gillard’s minority Labor Government has successfully passed over 500 pieces of legislation, in one of the most hostile parliamentary environments since Federation, and yet the merits of these were often sidelined in favour of personal invective. Just some of the achievements were an introduced Carbon Pricing Scheme, the National
Broadband Network, the National Disability Insurance Scheme, the Gonski Education Bill, Paid Parental Leave, Tobacco Plain Packaging Reforms, Fair Work and My Super changes, as well as the Murray Darling Basin Plan. All successfully achieved, in a highly toxic, minority government, whilst steering the country through a global economic crisis.
Fortunately, all has not been in vain. In Gillard’s exit speech, she stated that ‘it will be easier for the next woman, and the woman after that and the woman after that’. Indeed, she is right. She has brought attention to the misogynistic traits which were on show in Australia’s political public discourse. Her infamous‘misogyny’ speech directed at Tony Abbott, Leader of the
Opposition, went viral, and resonated with millions of women worldwide. She is the only female Prime Minster who has instigated a Macquarie word dictionary change, of the definition ‘misogyny’ to become embellished, from the original definition of ‘hatred of women’ to‘hatred of women plus entrenched prejudices against women (as opposed to visceral hatred)’. Sue Butler, Editor of Macquarie Dictionary has warmly welcomed the addition.
Gillard has broken new ground in helping to pave the way for the next generation of women interested in politics. There is still some way to go, but in time, fairness and social justice may become achievable. Australia’s ‘cultural cringe’ has been on display on the international stage and Australians should rightly be embarrassed by their lack of sophistication regarding the
acceptance of women in positions of power. The mean-spiritedness and personal aspersions directed at Gillard have been damning testimony in the court of world opinion.
A level playing field means not expecting special favours, or a more gentle approach in politics, but to be treated as an equal, and ad hominem attacks should not be part and parcel of this equation. The atrocities visited upon Julia Gillard should not be repeated, and all women in political life should expect to be treated with the same respect and consideration as male politicians. ‘Gender’ should not come into it, it should indeed be unremarkable and redundant, but until that day, Australia has a lot of catching up to do compared to the high esteem accorded to female dignitaries overseas, such as Hilary Clinton, Angela Merkel and the retired Helen Clark. Hilary Clinton, politician and diplomat was the Secretary of State in the United States from 2009-13, Angela Merkel has been the Chancellor of Germany since 2005 and Helen Clark was New Zealand’s Prime Minister from 1999 to 2008. These women were shown human decency, civility and respect which should be any woman’s right, not an elusive fantasy, in the hurly burly of the Australian politics.
The (UN) Democratization of Australian Politics
In the build up to Australia’s forthcoming federal election, many citizens are questioning our democratic process. How democratic are we really? You cannot blame people for asking, as our Federal Parliament has experienced constant instability and even chaos, throughout the term of the present parliament. Our previous election saw the Rudd Labor
Government take office from Rudd’s predecessor, John Howard. In June of 2010, a coup took place, within the Labor Party and from it emerged our first female Labor Prime Minister, Julia Gillard. The public had little warning of a change of leadership in this instance, and people justifiably felt that their democratic rights had been somewhat eroded.
Australia’s system of government is founded on the liberal democratic tradition, uniquely Australian. In 1901 the Commonwealth of Australia was created after the previous English colonies agreed to amalgamate. Although Australia is a totally independent parliamentary democracy, Queen Elizabeth II retains the title ‘Queen of Australia’. The voting public basically have four main parties to choose from. These are, the Australian Labor Party, which sees itself as a social democratic party; the Liberal Party which aligns itself with the centre right; the National Party, formerly the Country Party,
which represents primarily rural interests and is considered conservative; and lastly the Australian Greens which is an environmental, left-wing organisation.
Naturally, people have been concerned about their democratic rights, since the internal upheaval in the Labor Party took
place. By electing Mr. Rudd into office, we the people, exercised our democratic right, yet his replacement by Ms. Gillard, was orchestrated by a faction within the Party without recourse to the voting public; little wonder then, that it would be perceived to be undemocratic. Can such tactics form part of the electoral process in a genuine democracy? Clearly it was possible but it remains an open question as to whether it should be permitted. Recently, the leadership has reversed back to Mr. Rudd when he was voted back into the position by a secret ballot of Labor parliamentarians. This second contest for the leadership came about because of low polling by Ms. Gillard. Mr. Rudd was considered to be the better choice to lead the Party and avoid an electoral rout in the forthcoming federal election, against Mr. Abbott. Rudd’s return has come at a time when there has been a noticeable shift in the rhetoric in parliament. The tide has changed. Popularity contests have taken centre stage, at the expense of policies and a vision for Australia’s future. There has also been a concerted media campaign in the conservative press, scathing of Labor’s values, principles and policies, with undue attention being placed on the personal life of Ms. Gillard, rather than focussing on her record in office.
During the last four years, very little attention has been focussed on issues facing Australia, such as global warming, over exploitation of resources and Australia’s place in the world economy. All of these topics have taken a back seat to the interminable in fighting which has characterised political discourse in that time. The people of Australia elected a party to govern, not to become absorbed in personal denigrations and smear campaigns which have for so long, dominated
and denigrated the Australian political landscape.
The term “democracy” originates from the Greek meaning “rule of the people”. Our democratic process enables certain procedures to be carried out, in which a Prime Minister is elected. It was the result of the coup in June of 2010, which caused consternation and confusion amongst many members of the Australian electorate. A process by which a sitting Prime Minister can be ousted by a group of parliamentary members, appears incomprehensible. Yet, it did happen, and with no
knowledge of the events for the public, until it made headlines in the following morning’s news. Mr. Rudd is now crusading against this form of old style political power play, in the belief that an elected leader should not be able to be unseated by Caucus or factional ‘back seat’ boys who may parachute in an alternative party member for leadership contention, during a Prime Minister’s parliamentary term.
Young people, in particular, have turned their backs on politics, and who can blame them? With so much dissention, and vitriol on public show, during Parliamentary Question Time and broadcast on the media, it is not surprising. People want a
return to a more democratic process, in which a Party is chosen by the people on its platform and policies to lead and govern the country until the next election. This was the original “charter” for Federation and is how it should be. We need to return to a system where the policies and positions taken by parliamentarians are transparent and easily accessible to the public and where ideas and visions are thrashed out in public debates, rather than political point scoring by parliamentarians solely focussed on re-election. This is what a democracy should be all about, not personal assassinations and innuendos. The voting public want to and deserve to hear about the policies and visions which each party adheres to, rather than slanging matches and sloganeering. The public needs this information in order to make responsible decisions, about which party they
believe should lead our country into the future.
Change and Social Responsibility
Change is inevitable. Life is constantly changing, constantly evolving, and yet so many of us are reluctant to embrace it, move with the times, and seek new challenges. Why? For too long, people have been feeling secure and content in their lifelong habits, not having to push any boundaries and remain cocooned in their secure little world.
Resilience and a motivation to succeed are necessary attributes to cope with change, and of course, not to live in denial. The more resilient people are, the easier it is to adapt to change. On the other hand, the harder we resist, digging our heels in, the more drawn out the process becomes. Acceptance of change enables people to move on and make the best of any new opportunities that may present themselves.
Recently, the proposed mining in the Tarkine area, in the north-west coast of Tasmania initially approved but subsequently rejected, is a case in point. This has resulted in consternation, bitterness and a refusal to accept the consequences of what
has been a drawn out environmental controversy. Why is it, that so many cannot accept the rejection of the proposed mining ventures because of the environmental damage they will cause, and are only concerned with their own economic futures ?
It is up to all of us to be recognising how fragile our eco systems are, and the long term consequences which would result from exploiting remaining wilderness areas.
Every individual needs to demonstrate more accountability and personal responsibility for their career choices in life, against the background of ever growing environmental degradation around the world. We have to stop blaming the government and
anybody and everybody, except ourselves. We are living in the twenty-first century, a globalised market place, where proactive members of society survive and the non proactive citizens look to governments to compensate them for their lack of business acumen and social responsibility. This ‘victim’ mentality comes at a significant financial cost to Australia and all taxpayers. Investment in education, training and new industries is the way forward. Environments are under increasing
pressure everywhere and the solution is to re-orient people towards viable industries that minimise their environmental impact, not to keep propping up individuals in industries that are clearly against the best interests of our fragile environment and the diminishing variety of species that inhabit them. Resistance to change can become like a noose around one’s neck.
It is burdensome and troublesome, and not particularly healthy for society as a whole. Conflicts escalate because of negative mindsets, problems become all consuming, and it becomes more difficult to embrace the challenges of re-training, re-education and re-evaluating plans for economic success in the future.
As the rest of the world destroys and exploits their own iconic places, the wilderness and hinterland areas of Tasmania will attract more world-wide attention. For example, China’s growing middle class who live in some of the most polluted areas of our planet will be queuing at travel agents for a holiday in the Apple Isle. Tasmania, after all, is proud to boast the cleanest air in the world.
In the future, Tasmania will be considered to be the pristine, environmental jewel of Australia if the protection of our
wilderness areas is maintained. When you consider the giant mining undertakings in states like Western Australia and Queensland, they may in the future regret their emphasis on this transitory type of development, compared with Tasmania’s continued and renewable environmental credentials. Once the resources of the mining States have been fully exploited, what will they fall back on? Ecotourism creates employment in the form of cash laden tourists visiting Tasmania, every year. This is a vital part of Tasmania’s economy, and results in significant flow on benefits for the community. By State and Federal
Governments taking steps to protect and support eco-tourism ventures, Tasmania’s tourism industry will grow and prosper.
This means that the island’s natural values will be continually generating money into the foreseeable future. The tourist industry is protected by not interfering with the Tarkine protected area, and will further assist with the strengthening of the “clean green brand” helping farmers sell their produce on local and global, international markets.
Adaptation to change is necessary for any society to progress. Whilst change is resisted, stagnancy occurs. Rewards and new opportunities are part and parcel of change, and embracing these changes, will help build positive self esteem. Society cannot keep burying their head in the sand when it comes to environmental factors and the dangers of over exploitation. You only have to look at the systematic decimation of the trees on Easter Island as part of their statue building culture, and the subsequent total annihilation of their society to draw some historical parallels as to what awaits humanity as a whole, if we
do not tread very carefully in future. As long as there is life, there is change, and with it comes a responsibility to adapt our expectations, especially in the light of our better understanding of the effects our economic decisions have on the world we inhabit.
Damned If We Do, Damned If We Don’t – The Ongoing Debacle Of Asylum Seeker Policy
For too long now, in Australian politics, people have witnessed sectors of the political spectrum, deliberately target vulnerable members of society, vis-à-vis the exaggerated claims regarding the highly complex debate of asylum seekers and refugees. Appeals to Australian’s fears and personal prejudices have continually been exploited, so much so, that some
gullible members of our society now actually believe the political rhetoric they are confronted with. The media has aided and abetted this trend by recycling the same negative and alarmist opinions that have been doing the rounds since Prime Minister Howard’s years. The current Leader of the Opposition, Tony Abbott has begun to sound more like Billy Hughes who also sought to appeal to the fears of the emerging Australian nation, and was similarly jingoistic in his rhetoric during his term as Australian Prime Minister, from 1915 to 1923.
Australia is a signatory to the Refugee Convention, which was initially promulgated in 1951 to assist with the post-war
refugee crisis occurring in Europe, at the time. In an attempt to encompass all refugees world-wide, this Convention was subsequently amended in 1967. Unfortunately, the Convention does not incorporate all aspects of the problems of refugees such as those who are detained in camps for protracted periods of time. However, an overriding principle that guides the Convention is the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, which states that each and every person has the right to seek
asylum in a country within their reach.
Many people are confused by the definitions “asylum seeker”and a “refugee”. An asylum seeker is a person who is seeking international protection, but a determination of their refugee status has not been finalized. On the other hand, a refugee is a person who has been recognized as meeting the necessary criteria as set out under the 1951 Convention.
People become refugees for four main reasons. Some have different political views from the regime that they live under; therefore, they seek to relocate. Some are persecuted because they are a political or racial minority, for example, the Kurds in Iraq. Others are economic refugees; they seek to better their own lives not only for themselves but for their children, by coming to a modern western democracy, such as Australia. Lastly, people flee countries where they are subject to religious persecution, for example, the Tamils in Sri Lanka.
A confronting misconception is the labelling of asylum seekers as “illegal”, a term which is incorrect and misleads the public.
This sort of terminology creates hatred and racial vilification amongst those in the community who believe this. It is not illegal to seek asylum, per se’. Many people who flee their country of birth are doing so in order to escape persecution and the possibility of execution. Who amongst us, in the privileged first world in which we live, would not do the same in these
horrific circumstances? Australia is a signatory to the Refugee Convention, and as such has an obligation to abide by it when dealing with people escaping war torn countries, brutal treatment and torture from the regimes in control of their country of origin. Refugees should not be demonized; they are merely seeking a safe haven.
Foreign Minister, Senator Bob Carr has sown confusion by claiming that those seeking to come to Australia are economic
refugees, whilst Opposition Immigration spokesman, Scott Morrison, has been guilty of gross sensationalism and fear mongering. Senator Carr’s observations have not been substantiated and appear to be a generalisation. Mr. Morrison
frequently referred to asylum seekers who arrived by boats as “illegals” knowing full well that this is a dishonest interpretation of the situation. He has claimed a war against the people smugglers and along with Mr. Abbott resorted to their usual, simplistic mantra of “stop the boats and turn the boats around…where safe to do so”. Neither of these
positions is helpful, or compassionate, when responsible and concerned citizens are attempting to find a resolution to this humanitarian disaster. The term “queue-jumping” is also thrown around, but holds no credibility, as does the frequently used catchcry of “border protection” which implies that all boat people are a serious threat to us, which is dishonest and grossly misleading and only encourages racist fears and responses. We can thank former Prime Minister, John Howard, for his colourful language of “queue jumpers” and “illegals” as being part and parcel of our current vernacular.
More positive solutions need to be reached, in order to help genuine refugees seeking asylum. The fear mongering which has taken place in politics has no place in this situation. This is an emotive issue, and unfortunately political point scoring has dominated any rational public discourse. The terms “border protection”which was first voiced by Prime Minister Howard, and consequent scare tactics portrayed by the media and some politicians, have appealed to the baser instincts in society which has resulted in racist sentiments. People’s lives are at stake, and when so many are boarding leaky vessels in the hope of locating safe asylum, the correct measures need to be put into place to accommodate their needs. Drownings are commonplace now, and with each rescue, emotions are stretched further.
Of course, onshore processing could be an option. After being temporarily detained for health and security checks, refugees could be relocated to country areas, where they could be housed and allowed to work. This way they will assimilate with Australian society and become used to the culture. There are such a huge number of economic and political refugees moving throughout the world, that we need to urgently find a solution to this problem.
Another solution is now in the offing. Recently, Mr. Rudd signed an agreement with Papua New Guinea’s Prime Minister, Peter O’Neill, stipulating that all refugees who arrive by boat, be assessed on Manus Island or elsewhere in Papua New Guinea, instead of Australia. Genuine refugees will be resettled there and others who do not meet these criteria under the Convention, will be either returned to their country of origin or transferred to a third country. Facilities on Manus Island will be upgraded to meet the physical and mental requirements of refugees as well as providing accommodation for up to three thousand people. The costs will be considerable and planning will be time consuming. Time will tell if this successfully
acts as a deterrent to people smugglers. In the words of Mr. Rudd, this decision is “to stop the scourge of people smuggling”.
The new solution will circumvent the current practice of back door entry to Australia by boat, aided and abetted by people smugglers, as opposed to asylum seekers working through the United Nations Convention and seeking to enter the country, via due process. A probable flow on effect from this may well be the reduction of the long waiting periods for those asylum seekers housed in established refugee camps, awaiting confirmation of their status.
The question of refugees around the world is an ongoing problem and the Australian government, by establishing these new procedures for processing on Manus Island, Papua New Guinea, are endeavouring to solve this humanitarian crisis.
There are people all over the world suffering in one way or another and we have an obligation to deal humanely with those people who either through desperation or intolerable circumstances have decided to flee their homeland. Those who are
being persecuted and in fear of losing their lives should receive Australia’s highest priority for assistance, however, the sad reality of the modern world is that the extraordinary wealth of first world countries, such as Australia, compared with the third world countries, is also a reason people seek “economic asylum”. Fundamentally, when first world governments accept the fact that they also have an obligation to improve the circumstances of those unfortunate enough to be born in the third world countries, and are prepared to sacrifice some of our living standards to help them, these “refugees” will continue to move around the world. What sort of society are we if we are incapable of showing a humanitarian concern to people
less fortunate than ourselves, and how will future generations to follow, judge Australian society, if we demonize our third world neighbours?
Is Apathy Alive And Well Amongst Youth In Our Twenty-first Century Political Scene?
Statistics show that a large proportion of young potential voters, have not yet registered on the Electoral Roll. Why is this the case and what solutions can be put into place to rectify this situation? The latest figures of 1.5 million Australians, who are eligible to vote, have not yet enrolled. Naturally, this is of concern as the pre election campaigning has kicked off, and political parties are desperate to secure their support.
Apathy is certainly part and parcel of many citizens’mindset. The current level of public discourse amongst politicians, no doubt, underpins the public’s perception of Australian politics at large. In the lead up to the election, media coverage is rife with scathing remarks, poisonous barbs, grandiose promises and the like which simply does little to engage young voters.
The recent misogynistic histrionics aimed at our first female Prime Minister, who was subsequently ousted from public office, also does little to encourage females to become actively involved in the Australian political scene.
The feelings of disempowerment many citizens have, may contribute to the general apathy surrounding our democratic right to vote. Our youth, often feel that their opinions will not change the world as polling day arrives, nor does a ‘civic duty’ to lodge their vote, strike a chord. Disengagement, disconnection, and a feeling that ‘all the parties are alike’appear to resonate amongst many of today’s young Australians. Unfortunately, some of our youth, are likely to refuse to participate in
one of our country’s most important democratic processes.
However, other reasons for this attitude may include a transient lifestyle, such as house sharing and temporary accommodation. Apathy may also be the result from a lack of socially interesting and relevant political issues which would otherwise galvanise citizens into voting. Perhaps the methods adopted by long term politicians, who are normally of
a previous generation, are proving to be ineffective and are failing to arouse the passion of young people to vote? Often young people are thought of as ‘swinging voters’, and as such, political parties should endeavour to turn their apathy around, rekindle their passion for politics, and capture their vote.
Implementation of initiatives to engage all young voters is pivotal to turn the prevailing disinterest around and engage young people in the democratic process. The Australian Electoral Commission has taken steps to improve the intake of young
voters. Akram Azimi, the recipient of the ‘Young Australian of the Year’ award, has been enlisted to assist promotion of the youth vote by publicising the aims of the Australian Electoral Commission and encourage citizens to register to vote, at various sporting events, such as, the AFL, NRL, Super Rugby and V8 Supercar sports.
Another new political group named the “Future Party” has recently been publicised in the media. The registration of this party occurred in July, and to date membership has risen to over 900 in less than one week. The age of half of the members is below thirty years of age. Two prominent issues have been prioritised by young voters, since this new party was formed. Firstly, the ability to generate personal wealth through education. Secondly, the party argues that decent living standards can be obtained via the application of science and technology, underpinning commercial interests operating through political association. Citizens slipping through the net will be minimised by the use of online policy forums, on social media sites.
The prevailing system of registering to vote is not designed to be easy, and does not help to stop the disengagement of young people in the hope of enabling the less apathetic members of society, to value our democratic process by lodging their vote. Using modern technology such as the internet and social media to ensure citizens are enrolled, will improve the percentage of new voters enrolling, as would making the actual process of voting, reflect the new technologies.
It will not be easy to encourage the youth vote, but we must persevere and reach out to people, to engage them with the political process, if we are to develop a society which is a true reflection of the aspirations of its citizens.
Asylum Isle – a.k.a. Apple Isle.
Recently, prominent Barrister and asylum seeker advocate, Julian Burnside, QC, suggested that Tasmania, affectionately known as ‘The Apple Isle’, could become a successful accommodation and vocation destination for all asylum seekers.
At present, the Pontville Detention Centre, just outside greater Hobart, is home to two hundred asylum seeking children, who are awaiting relocation either interstate or in Tasmania. Meanwhile, awaiting offshore transfer are more than sixty children who are currently accommodated on Christmas Island.
Mr. Burnside’s suggestion to the Federal Government of payment of $1 billion a year to the failing Tasmanian economy is
certainly an incentive to become known as the ‘detention centre island’; however there are pros as well as cons to his proposition. Approaching this situation in a purely economic rationalist way, Tasmania would be a better choice than
say, Nauru, Manus or Christmas Island, as far as ensuring the livelihoods of refugees are concerned, but there
are many questions still unanswered. Even with the $1 billion per year enticement, would this financial arrangement provide enough jobs and housing for the refugees? The fact that a large part of the island is designated as a world heritage area also has implications that must be taken into account.
Tasmania is home to approximately 512,000 inhabitants. Would the entire state of Tasmania, if declared an ‘immigration detention centre’ for as many as 30,000 to 40,000 asylum seekers, be able to cope with the influx of so many more
inhabitants? Bearing in mind, that Tasmania is in a recession, with inadequate employment opportunities for the residents let alone for newcomers with poor English language skills and coming from substantially different cultural backgrounds. An
injection of funds into the State that are not clearly tied to opportunities that will employ large numbers of relatively unskilled workers, are likely to be wasted especially without a clear sustainable plan of action to generate industry in the
State.
Perhaps, an alternative solution would be to accommodate asylum seekers across all States, not just Tasmania. This option would appear to have more merit, considering employment opportunities are more readily accessible in the larger States. If this was implemented, a division of monies from the Commonwealth could be shared between the States accordingly. This would result in a more fair and balanced approach to the asylum seeker dilemma which we are currently faced with.
The Australian solution has more to recommend it than the Papua New Guinea’s asylum seeker proposal.
Refugees could be relocated in small groups to regional country areas, where they could be housed relatively cheaply compared with city housing costs and encouraged to assimilate into these communities. In this way they will better assimilate into Australian society generally and would be more likely to adopt our values and culture.
There are such huge numbers of economic and political refugees moving throughout the world, that it is imperative that we
find a solution to humanely dealing with this ongoing problem. Australia is a signatory to the Human Rights Convention, and as such has certain obligations to meet, and duties to perform regarding the safety of and the duty of care all asylum seekers seeking refugee status in Australia are entitled to expect, regardless of their mode of arrival, or whether they hold appropriate documentation. The Government could introduce a permit system that would require refugees to live in the
designated regional areas where they have been placed for a prescribed period of time that would give those people time to integrate into the community and avoid to a large extent the development of racial enclaves as is currently occurring in our major cities. This strategy would help reverse the ongoing and gradual decline of Australia’s rural communities. New settlers in small towns inject capital that is sorely needed and it would make more sense for Government to financially support small towns in this way rather than inject further financial assistance into our cities that are already self sustaining but also have infrastructure networks that are having difficulty coping with their present populations.
If on the other hand, Tasmania was to become the destination of all asylum seekers, the island runs a risk of getting a reputation as a ‘ghetto’ State, and as such, conflicts and disunity is likely to erupt amongst its inhabitants. The relocation of refugees, across all States, would provide far more work opportunities for the people involved as opposed to just focussing on the dwindling employment prospects that the island has to offer. Tasmania already has the country’s highest unemployment rate. In October, 2012, it reached 7.7%, compared with the Australian average of 4.9%. The influx of large numbers of asylum seekers on this small island would exacerbate this unfortunate situation. On the other hand, if all States came on board, the small number of refugees relative to the overall Australian population would be more easily absorbed and integrated into our community.
Why do Climate Global Warming Deniers Persist in the Face of Overwhelming Evidence to the
Contrary?
Indeed. This is a question that many people have asked, which is yet to produce a conclusive answer. Could it be self-interest, greed, or the financial interests of multinational corporations which are driving the behaviour of climate change deniers? As our planet shows increasing evidence of the impact of humans on the climate, every concerned citizen on Earth has the right to ask these questions which continue to cause such huge
division and angst.
During the Industrial Revolution, the dire consequences of global pollution were not foreseen or fully comprehended. The Industrial Revolution, starting in the United Kingdom, spread to the United States and Western Europe within a few decades. This period between 1760 to 1840 heralded the transition to new manufacturing processes. Hand production methods were replaced by machinery, new chemical manufacturing and an improved efficiency of water and steam power reliant on fossil fuels such as coal and later oil. The unprecedented scale of emission of greenhouse gases and the use of fossil fuels has led to a long term increase in global average temperatures.
The previous two decades have been the hottest in history, and according to climate models, temperatures are expected to increase further. A major cause for concern is the warming of the Polar Regions and the
consequent loss of ice sheets. This scenario has devastating consequences, not only for all life forms
dependent on polar environments, but it also includes the Inuit tribes as their hunting seasons are being reduced, which will ultimately affect their livelihood, and survival. This scenario could be a precursor to the extinction of the Inuit’s as a separate group of humans if global warming is not addressed soon. One of the most worrying affects of global warming is the ongoing melting of the polar ice caps, with less radiation from the sun being reflected by the ice caps. The exposed land and water fuels further warming as more sunlight is
absorbed.
As massive volumes of fresh water inundate ocean currents, such as the Gulf Stream, the consequences for the global climate are profound. If the Gulf Stream slows shifts or stops altogether, Europe’s climate will be changed dramatically. Not only are we condemning future generations but also the entire planet’s flora and fauna to the perils of a rapidly changing climate. If climate change is swift enough, the majority of species will not be able to evolve quickly enough to meet the challenges of the new environments thrust upon them,
and mass extinctions will follow. In an epoch where the rate of species’ extinction is already extraordinary, this will be a compounding tragedy; we must take action to avoid such consequences at all costs.
As each year rolls into another, the window of opportunity for reducing our emission of greenhouse gases and thus reduce our carbon footprint is further diminished. This issue has been on the United Nation’s agenda for twenty or so years, and yet we are still to take meaningful action to address it effectively. Climate scientists state that one fifth of our current carbon pollution levels need to be reduced, in order to halt and reverse climate warming. To date the major emphasis has been to encourage developing countries to reduce fossil emissions and look to greener, viable alternatives. However, industrialised, first world countries have been slow in following suit themselves.
The deniers are finding it increasingly more difficult to challenge the telltale signs that our climate is warming. The so called ‘conspiracy’theories are becoming redundant and more futile. Evidence cannot be
sugar-coated when the signs are there that global warming is not abating. For some unfathomable reason climate deniers appear to set aside the very real possibility that in a world where climate change brought about by global warming will significantly change environments, humans will not be at risk as a species. Homo sapiens like any other life form is dependent upon its environment for survival, if changes in these environments are rapid and catastrophic, there is no guarantee our brain power will protect humans and insulate them from the impact of these changes. Whether we like it or not, humans are still dependent on other species for their survival, the knock on effect of their extinction cannot be avoided.
We must consider the possibility that any scientists who do not accept the warming of the planet may be influenced in some way by those sectors of society in whose interest it is, not to admit or accept the fait accompli of global warming. Most people are interested in preserving the status quo, change is to be avoided, and consequently they focus on their vested interests. For example real estate agents with prime waterfront properties to sell. It is not in their interests to agree to or accept that global warming is occurring and will inevitably cause sea levels to rise, devaluing their wares. Automobile manufacturers who have massive amounts of money invested in capital equipment building internal combustion engines that contribute to air pollution, will not want to shoulder the expense of retooling to make non polluting engines that are radically different. In fact, they have a track record of buying up and burying patents of engine
designs that might threaten their capital investments.
The phenomena of receding glaciers, rising sea levels, dying coral reefs, the movement of plants and animals into non-traditional habitats, and the more regular occurrence of extreme weather events have been proven by scientists to be the consequences of global warming. Global warming has increased the energy and moisture in our atmosphere, and this combination makes conditions perfect for floods and catastrophic
storms. Consequently, hurricanes occur and continue to intensify over low-pressure areas which are fed by moisture from warmer oceans. Global warming is causing extreme weather events, and the business
community, particularly insurers, are beginning to take notice.
Every individual needs to examine their moral compass and the relationship we have to society as well as our global responsibilities. We should think more intensely about the meaning of life, not just for ourselves but for all the life forms we share this planet with, as did the early philosophers, Socrates, Aristotle and Plato. Our
individual responsibility should not be shirked in this regard. It is morally criminal to refute the well substantiated claims by the majority of scientists, who have no hidden agendas or vested interests to muddy the waters and hide the scientific truth, in favour of falsehoods and deliberate misrepresentations to the public. The days of misinformation and environmental vandalism ought to be behind us, when the survival of our planet and all who inhabit it, rests in the tenuous balance of survival or extinction.
The Jury is Out on Independent Public Schools … You be the Judge!
Recently, our new Liberal Government’s Minister for Education, Christopher Pyne MP, planned to introduce a new modus operandi in our education system, namely public schools being phased out in favour of ‘independent’public schools. According to the Coalition’s “Policy for Schools” dated August 2013, Christopher Pyne stated, “A programme to implement independent public schools will lead to higher
productivity and better quality education outcomes for students.” This may sound good in theory, but many questions need to be asked regarding the details of this proposed new system, and just as importantly, the
concerns of private citizens and anxious parents, need to be addressed.
We have not been fully or accurately briefed as to the details of how our proposed independent public school will work, for example, giving greater autonomy to Principals to determine how school funding is spent as well as giving Principals greater power to hire and fire staff, may well be positive measures. As long as all schools have to adhere to the Australian Curriculum such change in the modus operandi of schools may well be beneficial. Alternatively, however, if independent schools in Australia are required to mimic those Charter Schools in America, we should all have grave concerns.
Many people are under the impression that ‘independent’ really means‘private’. This is not true, although these schools will be governed by methods which very closely mirror private schools. Theoretically, advantages do appear to be part and parcel of this educational system. These schools would have greater
autonomy and a development programme would be put into place by Principals. The main focus of this programme would entail an in-school “preparation plan” concentrating on an individual school’s circumstances.
Some independent public schools would join clusters, which may translate into shared resources and
perhaps brainstorming of ideas that could be implemented across the cluster. School Curriculums would
be decided on the premise of what would work in the best interest of the children. These independent
schools would still remain an integral part of the public school system; nevertheless, the school’s curriculum would be determined by the Principal and parents involved with the running of the school. Personal biases and prejudices would most certainly arise in such circumstances.
Already Western Australia accommodates this type of schooling. It was first introduced in 2009, and to
date there are two hundred and fifty-five independent public schools. Supposedly, the advantages to this
system were to promote greater control, improved operational efficiency and reduction in bureaucracy. A core difference between traditional public schools and independent public schools is the fact that Principals are appointed centrally by the Education Department in public schools, whereas School Boards play a pivotal role in the decision making appointments of Principals, in independent public schools. The makeup of School
Boards represents interested parents, members of the community, as well as business representatives. The
direction that the school would be heading towards would be primarily decided by this group of people known as the ‘School Board’.
This is where the dilemma lies. Is too much power being handed to the School Board, which would wield extraordinary influence and power over the Principal, members of staff and students? This form of education is a reflection of the Charter Schools in America. The Centre for Research on Education Outcomes at Stanford University, declared that on a national level, performance by students at Charter Schools were substantially worse than that of traditional public schools in the subjects of mathematics and reading. ‘Proceed with caution’should be the adage if the Coalition government is determined to borrow other countries policies. As yet, there is no solid evidence to suggest that they would improve student
outcomes.
Disadvantages of this form of education are many. Strict admission requirements may deter certain children from being accepted into this school. Facilities and resources may be less than optimal in some schools compared with others. More importantly, it may not be compulsory to follow some government regulations pertaining to curriculum etc. Teaching standards and perhaps teacher certification may be jeopardised in these scenarios, especially schools unable to attract sufficient funding.
To help make the transition to independent public schools, the government would provide grants.
Already in the schools operating under this system in Western Australia, the Education Department is not responsible for choosing staff, the schools have that power. Finances are governed by the schools and changes to the Curriculum can be made “in school”. For example, a Principal and interested parents may prefer Creationism to be taught in lieu of say, Science. This change in Curriculum may proceed if the majority
voted for it. Such a change may well have significant impact on the development of critical and analytical skills normally an adjunct to the teaching of Science. The same could apply if the topic of global warming is debunked in favour of the climate change sceptics’ views regarding our planet’s future. Such is the ambiguity of changing school Curriculums when members of the public are involved.
It is estimated that almost a third of Western Australia’s eight hundred and twenty-nine public schools will
become independent by the end of 2013. Eventually all public schools state-wide will become independent. On the agenda as well is the establishment of a ministerial advisory board. Schools will be given more autonomy over school budgets and staff requirements, as well as the power to waive compulsory fees, as they remain publicly funded. Of course the School Board will hold enormous influence in the overall operation of these schools.
Underpinning the concept of this type of education is the threat of a two-tiered government system. This system could be deeply flawed as Principals are normally appointed for their educational skills, not their
administrative business expertise. As already mentioned previously, concerns have been raised about the
correlation between independent public schools and the Charter Schools in the United States, given that the United States performed poorly on rankings carried out by the Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development.
In contrast, Finland has proven to be the world benchmark in educational excellence. They have neither
Charter Schools, Independent Schools, private schools nor selective segregated schools, preferring to opt for a complete public school structure. Equitable educational outcomes are commonplace in this country. Our government’s determination to establish independent public schools Australia wide, would promote a two-tiered system which would potentially widen the gap between schools in the distribution of resources and the like.
All educational policies should demonstrate improved outcomes for all students, not just a select group. Research on independent schools approach has been performed in other countries, and it has been demonstrated that it does not improve educational outcomes, and in fact it could well exacerbate inequality.
The risk of Principals becoming business managers is very real, as raising money for the schools through sponsorship and parents would be high on the Principal’s job list. This correlates to the government handing over more responsibilities to schools, for schools to be run more as a business rather than an educational institution, ultimately with it being a cost saving measure for the government. Is this the path which we want our educational system to go down? Creating a greater divide of ‘the haves’ and ‘the have nots’ is not the
answer. More competitiveness would also result when schools are pitted against other schools, in an effort to
attract students and by implication Government funding. This could very well happen if all public schools within Australia become ‘independent’, under an Abbott led Coalition government.
I am reminded of Nelson Mandela’s famous quote … “Education is the most powerful weapon, which you can use to change the world”. Surely we owe it to the school children of today, and future leaders of tomorrow, to make sure that we get it right and not rush into this new form of education, when comparisons with other countries with similar educational institutions, have been proven to be less than effective? Australia’s students deserve the best start in education they can possibly have, and our government must ensure that equality is within each and every student’s grasp, not beyond their reach, and not just benefiting a select group of students. They deserve to not be let down by the system and eventually succumb to a
second rate education.
.
The Jury is Out on Independent Public Schools …
You be the Judge!
Recently, our new Liberal Government’s Minister for Education,
Christopher Pyne MP, planned to introduce a new modus operandi in our education
system, namely public schools being phased out in favour of ‘independent’public
schools. According to the
Coalition’s “Policy for Schools” dated August 2013, Christopher Pyne stated, “A
programme to implement independent public schools will lead to higher
productivity and better quality education outcomes for students.”
This may sound good in theory, but many questions need to be asked
regarding the details of this proposed new system, and just as importantly, the
concerns of private citizens and anxious parents, need to be addressed.
.